Matth. 5.4 for they shall bee comforted I will dwell with him saith the Lord Esay 57.15 that is of a contrite and humble spirit to revive the spirit of the humble and to revive the heart of the contrite ones For 1. then and never till then wee will in our judgements value and prize Gods favour in Christ above all things in the world and say with David Psal. 63.3 Thy loving kindnesse is better then life Shew us the father saith Philip to Christ Iohn 14.8 and it sufficeth us This hee spake indeed out of ignorance and curiositie but thus speaketh the humbled soule advisedly Let mee but see my heavenly father reconciled to mee in Christ and the light of his countenance shining upon me and I have enough though I had nothing else in the world And on the other side the humbled soule doth say that without this though hee had all the world he hath nothing but is ready to say with Paul Phil. 3.8 I count all but as dung without Christ. â— Then when we are soundly humbled and never till then wee will hunger and thirst after Christ and desire Gods favour in him more earnestly and eagerly then any thing in the world It was the voice of an humbled soule that wee read Psal. 42.1 â— As the Hart panteth after the water brookes so panteth my soule after thee ô God my soule thirsteth for God And they that can thus thirst after Gods favour shall be sure to obtaine the assurance of it Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse saith our Saviour Matth. 5.6 for they shall bee satisfied And what marvaile is it then that there bee so few that attaine to this assurance alas there bee few that prize it as they ought few that thirst after it because few that are soundly humbled in themselves for their sinnes Lecture LXXXIII on Psalme 51.6 March 4. 1627. THE fourth thing that they must doe that desire to get and preserve in themselves a comfortable assurance of Gods favour is this They must nourish in their hearts a constant care to please God in all their wayes and a feare to offend him in anything For 1. None but such can possibly get or keepe any true assurance of Gods favour 2. All such shall certainely attaine unto it For the first You may heare some wicked men glory much in the assurance they have of their owne salvation and pronounce peremptorily of many a servant of God that all their profession is no better then hypocrisie because they are so full of feares and so doubtfull of their salvation A wise man feareth saith Solomon Prov. 14.16 and departeth from evill the godly mans doubts and feares keepe him from many a sin that otherwise he should fall into but the foole rageth and confident hee sinneth outragiously and yet is confident But this is but a vaine presumption this can be no true assurance certainely It is not possible for any man that wittingly liveth in any knowne sinne to have any true assurance of his salvation or of the favour of God Let us draw neerâ— saith the Apostle Heb. 10.22 with a true heart in full assurance of faith But how may a sinfull man attaine to this high priviledge to bee able to draw neere to God with that boldnesse and full assurance of faith that God beareth a fatherly love unto him He telleth us that in the next words alluding in his speech to the manner of such as did draw neere to God under the ceremoniall law having our hearts sprinkled from an evill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water As if hee had said without a man be both justified and delivered from the guilt of his sinnes by the bloud of Christ and sanctified and delivered from the dominion of sinne by the spirit of Christ it is not possible for him to draw neere unto God in full assurance of faith Let the man that hath the strongest faith and the most comfortable assurance of Gods love once give himselfe liberty to commit any grosse sinne and hee must needes loose his comfort and assurance of Gods love Certainely our iniquities as the Prophet speaketh Esay 59.2 will separate betweene us and our God and our sins will cause him to hide his face from us See the proofe of this in David Who ever had more comfortable assurance of Gods favour then hee sometimes had The Lord is my light and my salvation saith he Psal. 27.1 whom shall I feare But when hee had once given liberty to himselfe to sinne against his conscience in the matter of Vriah see how all his comfort in the assurance of his salvation and of Gods favour was quite lost Restore to mee saith hee Psal. 51 1â— the joy of thy salvation But what speake I of grosse sinnes Let a Christian but grow worldly and secure let him but remit any thing of that watchfulnesse and care that was wont to bee in him to take heed to his wayes of that feare to offend God in any thing of his diligence to serve and please the Lord and his comfortable assurance of Gods favour will bee lost See an example of this in the Church the spouse of Christ. Cant. 5.2.6 It is said verse 6. her beloved had withdrawne himselfe and was gone shee lost the comfortable assurance of his love How lost she it Not by any grosse sin but meerely by her lazinesse and wordly security by that answer she gave him verse 3. I have put off my â—â—at how shall I put it on I have washed my feete how shall I defile them As if she had said I am now at ease and quiet and by opening unto thee by hearkning and yeelding unto thee in every thing I should put my selfe to a great deale of trouble and labour that I am now eased of Thus lost shee her sweete assurance of Gods love then and thus doth many a soule loose it at this day That exhortation therefore that the Apostle giveth to the Hebrewes 6.11 is necessary for every one of us Wee desire that every one of you saith he shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end As if he had said ye have good things in you now such as accompany salvation you have now much labour of love yee have ministred unto the Saints and yet do minister but if you would have full assurance of your salvation be diligent to doe so still even unto the end if you grow negligent and carelesse in these duties hereafter this full assurance of salvation you will certainly loose A full and well grounded assurance of our salvation and of the favour of God will not bee gotten in a day or two without good proofe and experience wee have had of the worke of Gods grace in us it will never be gotten And when we have gotten it we may easily loose it againe if either wee give liberty to our selves in knowne sinnes or grow secure and carelesse in taking heed
attained to it cannot have it all times nor when they do enjoy it can have it in perfection but with some mixture of doubting and unbeleefe as I shall shew you when I come to the use of comfort yet may the poorest and weakest Christian attaine to it in some measure if he be not wanting to himselfe if he will use the meanes and do what in him lieth to obtaine it See two proofes of this First We have Gods expresse promise for this that all the faithfull shall attaine unto this assurance Esa. 60.16 Thou shalt know that I the Lord am thy Saviour and thy redeemer Secondly We have the experience of Gods people in all ages for it Iob had this particular assurance that Christ was his I know saith he Iob 19.25 that my Redeemener liveth And so had David Psal. 6.1 O God thou art my God Yea he had it even then when he was most strongly assaulted with a tentation of infidelity Ps. 22.1 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me And so had Paul He loved me saith he Gal. 2.20 and gave himselfe for me And 1 Tim. 1.15 He knew certainly that he was one of those sinners Christ came to save yea a chiefe one amongst them And though these were rare persons indeed and had a grâ—â—ter measure of faith and so of this particular assurance haply then any of us yet is the faith of the meanest of us the same in nature with theirs we have obtained the like precious faith with the best of them as the Apostle teacheth us 2 Pet. 1.1 we have the same spirit of faith with them saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 4.13 But least we might think that none but some rare persons have ever attained to this assurance the Apostle speaking in the name of all the faithfull saith 1 Ioh. 3.14 Wee know that we are translated from death to life and 5.19 We know that we are of God And the Prophet maketh this the profession of all the faithfull Esa. 45.24 Surely shall one say one as well as another even all the seed of Israel as he expresseth himselfe ver 25. in the Lord have I righteousnesse the righteousnesse of the Lord Iesus belongeth unto me I have it it is mine own Yea this is the profession of the whole Church the mother of us all Cant. 2.16 My well-beloved is mine and I am his And this is the first Motive If the popish conceit were true and we are all by nature in this and sundry other points rank Papists that we may hope well that Christ died for us and we shall be saved but sure of it we cannot be it is presumption for any man to say he is certaine of his justification then were we not to be blamed for neglecting to get this assurance but seeing it may be had how can we be excused that make so light account of it Secondly Consider the great and unspeakable necessity and benefit of it See this in three points First This and this only will free thy heart from all those changes and armies of fâ—ares that are wont to torment it What assurance hath the yongest strongest of us that we shall live till to morrow For what is our life saith the Apostle Iam. 4.14 â—t is even a vapour that appeareth for a little time and then vaniâ—â—eth away And if we be without this assurance when death commeth how full of terrour must our hearts then needs be Whereas if we were once sure that Christ is ours this would quiet our heart from this and all other feares So soone as Christ was come into the shiâ— Mar 6.51 the winde ceased presently and there was a calme Get Christ once into thine heart and it will be quiet For what need we feare any thing if we be once assured of Gods favour in Christ. The Lord is my light and my salvation saith David Ps. 27.1 whom shall I feare The destroying Angel might smite none in any house where the bloud of the paschall lamb was sprinkled Exod. 12.23 Come not neare any man saith the Lord to the destroyer Ezek 9.6 upon whom is the marke If once this bloud be sprinkled upon us if this mark be upon us we need feare no destroying angell We may be cast down but destroyed we cannot be as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 4.9 Whereas on the other side though we be of the number of those that Christ shed his bloud for and so God hath decreed never to lay our sins to our charge yet till we know so much till the spirit of God have sprinkled Christs bloud upon our hearts we can never be freed from the accusations and terrours of a guilty conscience Our hearts must be sprinkled from an evill conscience saith the Apostle Heb. â—0 32 Nothing will free us from an evill and guilty conscience but onely the sprinkling of Christs bloud upon it Secondly This and this only is able to make our hearts lightsome and comfortable in every estate when we know our selves to be in Gods favour through Christ. For 1 this giveth assurance we shall not want any thing that shall be good for us He that spared not his own son but delivered him up for us all saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 how shall he not with him also freely give us all things 2 This will give a sweet rellish to every comfort of our life They did eat and were filled say the holy Levites in their thanksgiving Neh. 9.25 and became â—at and delighâ—ed themselves in the great goodnesse So David professeth Psal. 4.8 when he had seene the light of Gods countenance and rejoyced in it I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe saith he this would make his sleepe sweet unto him Yea 3 this will make the bitterest afflictions sweet unto a man Son be of good comfort saith our Saviour Mat. 9. â— to the poore man that was sicke of a cold palsy a most heavie and uncomfortable sicknesse thy sins are forgiven thee On the other side what true sweetnesse can that man find in any pleasure or wealth that doubteth of Gods love in Christ when his conscience being awakned by God as that may fall out in the midst of his greatest jollity as it did with Baltasar Dan. 5 5. shall tell him thou maist be a vessell of Gods wrath and damned when thou diest for all this Thirdly and lastly This and this only will give a man boldnesse and liberty of spirit in prayer and every service he doth unto God and make it acceptable unto God Neither Aaron nor his sons could be consecrated nor made fit to serve God in the priest-hood till the bloud of their sacrifice was sprinkled upon them Exod. 39.21 And the Apostle telleth us Heb. 10.22 we can never draw neere to God with a true heart till our hearts be sprinkled from an evill conscience Lecture CXXII On Psalme 51.7 Iuly 7. 1629. NOw for the signes of true assurance it is necessary that every one of us should
this David approveth to himselfe and to the Lord the uprightnesse of his heart Psalme 119.101 I have refrained my feete from every evill way And by this property doth the Prophet describe the blessed man Esa 56.2 Hee keepeth his hand from doing any evill Let every one of us make triall of our hearts by this note Doe we make conscience of every sinne This may best be discerned in three sorts of sinnes especially First In the conscience wee make of our beloved and darling sinnes viz. such as our naturall inclination or custome or the profit or pleasure they yeeld us have made dearer to us then other sinnes Iehu seemed in many things a very zealous and good man but there was one sinne he could not leave and the hypocrisie of his heart was discovered by that 2 Kin. 10.31 But Iehu tooke no heed to walke in the law of the Lord with all his heart that is with an upright heart How did that appeare that his heart was unsound for hee departed not from the sinne of Ieroboam Why could hee not leave that sinne Oh that was a sinne that the custome of his countrey had by long use made most familiar and it was also a very profitable sinne hee thought it may seeme and so did the rest of the Kings of Israell as Ieroboam did when first hee erected that idolatry 1 Kings 12.26.28 that if hee should have abolished the idols of Dan and Bethel and let the people goe according to Gods ordinance to worship at Ierusalem onely it would have cost him his kingdome Herods example also is notable to this purpose How many good things are noted in him Mar. 6.20 yet was the hypocrisie of his heart discovered in this he could not leave his incest Why not that as well as other sinnes that Iohn reproved He was more strongly inclined by nature unto that sinne that sinne yeelded him more pleasure then other sinnes did it was his darling sinne It is not the conscience a man maketh of some sinnes that will assure him of the uprightnesse of his heart but when thou canst make conscience of hate and strive against the sinne thou art most inclined to by nature the sinne thou findest most sweetnesse in the sin of which thou canst say as Demetrius said of his Acts 19.25 by this craft I get my wealth this will give thee a comfortable assurance of the uprightnesse of thy heart Secondly Try thy heart in the conscience thou makest of secret sinnes A man that maketh no conscience of any sin may yet bee able to bridle himselfe from open sins If one know them saith Iob 24.17 they are in the terrours of the shadow of death The feare of shame and discredite with men hath great force to restraine them but in secret they care not what they doe It is a shame even to speake saith the Apostle Ephesians 5.12 of those things which are done of them in secret But hee that maketh conscience sinning even in secret he is the upright-hearted man he disliketh sin because it is sin even out of conscience towards God 1. When a man maketh conscience of speaking or doing any thing that is evill even at home in his owne family as well as abroad among strangers and can say with David Psalme 101.2 I will walke within my house with a perfect heart 2. When a man maketh conscience of sin even there where hee may doe it so secretly as no man can know of it as Ioseph did Gen. 39.11 and David that was greatly troubled and beggeth pardon for his secret faults Psalm 19.12 3. When a man maketh conscience even of sinfull thoughts which of all secret sins are most secret The thoughts of the righteous are right saith Solomon Prov. 12.5 Thus Iob gathering together all the evidences hee could of the uprightnesse of his heart doth mention this as one of the first and chiefest of them that hee durst not give liberty to himselfe no not in unchast and uncleane thoughts I made a covenant with mine eyes why then should I thinke upon a maid saith hee Iob 31.1 And hee that maketh no conscience of the wickednesse of his thoughts the vanity maliciousnesse worldlinesse of them certainly hath no truth of grace in him Evill thoughts are set in the first ranke of those things that defile a man and make him loathsome to God Mat. 15.19 Thirdly and lastly Hee that desireth to know whether hee doe indeed make conscience of all sinne let him try his heart by the conscience hee maketh of the smallest sins Of foule and grosse and palpable sins there is no civill man nor hypocrite almost but hee seemeth to make great conscience but they hate precisenesse in trifles as they call them in matters of circumstance and ceremony and gesture in small oathes in merry talke in restraining men of their Christian liberty in matter of their attire or diet or recreations this they say is grosse hypocrisie And indeed so it were as I told you the last day if 1. these things they make such conscience of be not forbidden of God 2. or if though they be so they make more or as much conscience either of them as they doe of the weightier points of Gods law But bee not deceived it is no signe of an hypocrite to make conscience of the least sin God hath forbidden nay hee is certainely an hypocrite that doth not so nay I say more it is a surer note of uprightnesse to make conscience of the smallest sinnes then of the greatest only For there it will bee hard to discerne whether the shame of the world or the conscience of Gods commandement onely moved us In this Davids uprightnesse of heart appeared 1 Samuel 24.5 His heart smote him for cutting off Sauls skirt And Paul in the conscience hee made of a private promise hee had made to the Corinthians to see them in his journey towards Macedonia See what a protestation hee maketh 2 Corinth 1.18 that he did not use lightnesse in making that promise nor when he had made it was careles of his word As God is true saith hee our word to you was not yea and nay that is light and wavering And marke his reason verse 19. For the Sonne of God Iesus Christ who was preached among you by us even by mee and Sylvanus and Timotheus was not yea and nay but in him was yea As if he should say as I have made conscience in my preaching to you to speake nothing but the certaine truth so doe I in my private speeches and promise also If wee that are ministers be vaine and light persons in our private conversations it is much to bee feared if the Apostles reason bee good that though wee teach the truth yet wee doe it not in uprightnesse of heart and out of conscience towards God But I will conclude this point with those two sentences of our blessed Saviour Matthew 5.19 Whosoever shall breake one one I say of these least commaundements
Lords supper 1 Cor. 10.16 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the Communion of the blood of Christ As if he had said Is it not the making of it our owne Thus you have seene the first branch of the Doctrine confirmed to you that no man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ but he that hath it sprinkled upon his heart and applyed unto him The second branch of it that none but the Lord himselfe can thus apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man is also evident by the holy Scripture I will say unto them saith the Lord Hos. 2.23 thou art my people and they shall say unto me thou art my God When God shall once by his spirit say unto any soule of ours thou art mine one of my people of my redeemed ones when hee shall as with a bunch of hysop sprinkle the bloud of his son upon our heart and say to any of us as he did to his people Zac. 9.11 it is the bloud of thy covenant of the covenant which I have made with thee then shall wee have sound comfort in it and bee able with confidence to say to him againe thou art my God and to cry to him as poore weake Thomas the Apostle did Iob. 20.28 My Lord and my God till then we shall never be able to do it The spirit it selfe saith the Apostle Rom. 8.16 heareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God As if he had said Though our owne spirit and conscience be never so confident in this point that wee are Gods children and Christ by his bloud hath made our peace with God this is to no purpose till Gods sanctifying spirit be in us and doth beare witnesse with our owne spirit in this point and assure us that Christ is ours we can never have sound comfort in him It is the spirit that beareth witnesse saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 5.6 because the spirit is truth As if he had said no witnesse is infallible or any thing worth in this case but the spirit of God And in this respect is the spirit of God called the comforter Ioh. 14.26 He could never be our comforter if he did not thus beare witnes with our spirits that we are Gods children that Christ is ours that his bloud was shed for us The reasons and grounds of the Doctrine are two according to the two severall branches of it First If you aske me Why can Christs bloud doe us no good unlesse it be sprinkled upon our hearts and applyed to us I answer Because reason and experience teacheth us that as the propriety a man hath in any good thing doth much increase his comfort in it And to this the holy Ghost alludeth Pro. 5.15 Drinke waters out of thine owne cistern and running waters out of thine owne well and 2 Thess. 3.12 Let them worke with quietnesse and eat their owne bread A little of a mans own is a great deale sweeter to him then a great deale that is another mans though he have some use of it so it is a great vexation and increase of misery to a man many times to see others enjoy a benefit which themselves have as much need of and can have no part in it And the greater they know the benefit to be the more are they vexed in this case Thus is it with a rebell that knoweth a pardon is granted to a great number that were every whit as unworthy of it as deep in the rebellion as himselfe and yet he can have no benefit by it And with a poore man that seeth a great dole given and multitudes releived by it and he can get nothing So is it certainly in this case the more any man knoweth of Christ and of the all sufficiency of that redemption that he hath made by his blood the greater must his torment and horror needs be when he shall find that he hath no part in it When like Tantalus he shall see there is water of life before him which others drinke of quench their deadly thirst by and he can get none of it himselfe This is that which the Apostle saith increaseth the torments of the devils themselves Iames. 7.19 The devils also beleeve and tremble They know Christ full well to bee an all-sufficient Saviour I know thee who thou art saith he Mar. 1.24 even the holy one of God But they tremble so much the more for that because they know withall that they neither have nor ever shall have any part in him Secondly If you aske me Why can none but God himselfe by his holy spirit sprinkle this bloud of his son upon our hearts I answer Because there is in every one of us an evill heart of unbeliefe as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 13 1â— and though in our peace and jolity wee thinke it is nothing to beleeve in Christ it is as easie by faith to feed upon his body and bloud in the Sacrament as it is to take and feed upon the bread and wine when our conscience shall bee once awakened we shall find our hearts not so strongly inclined to any sin as infidelity utterly unable to apply to our selves the bloud of Christ or to beleeve that God should ever love us so dearely as to give his son to dye for us Wee will bee apt then to flye from God as Adam did when his eyes were opened Gen. 3.8 And therefore the Apostle telleth us Ephe. 1.19 it is a worke of the exceeding greatnes of Gods power that any man is able to beleeve this Let us now make some use of this Doctrine unto our selves 1. For instruction 2. For exhortation 3. For comfort First This Doctrine teacheth us how to judge of popery that it is not onely a false and antichristian Doctrine that directly opposeth Christ and that in the most fundamentall point of his holy religion in the Doctrine of justification but that it is also a Doctrine of desperation and such as depriveth them that beleeve it of all true comfort in the houâ—e of death and time of distresse In which respect the holy Ghost hath most fitly resembled the teachers of it by those Locusts mentioned Rev. 9.5.10 1. They had faces like men and their Doctrine in shew hath no terror in it 2. They have the haire of women their Doctrine hath many inticements to allure men to the liking of them and to provoke unto spirituall lust and fornication 3. They have crownes of gold upon their heads they prevaile much and have great reverence and authority where they come But 4. they have tailes like unto scorpions and they have stings in their tailes saith the holy Ghost their Doctrine is such as will certainly in the end torment the conscience of them that receive it intolerably They can never have sound peace and comfort in their conscience that do beleeve it Their torment was saith the text ver 5. as the torment
also but not els 3. Lastly the Lord himselfe will judge thee at the last day by his Word and by that onely The word that I have spoken saith our Saviour Ioâ— 12.48 the same shall judge him at the last day And therefore it standeth thee upon to judge thy selfe by that too Secondly Now alas most men though they say they be undoubtedly assured of their salvation have no ground at all in Gods Word for this assurance they boast of Nay though the Word give most expresse and direct evidence against them yet are they most confident that they shall be saved for all that Though Gods Word say expresly Psal. 119.155 Salvation is farre from the wicked for they seeke not thy statutes Yet many a one that never seeketh after Gods Statutes taketh no paines for the Word nay shunneth it all that ever he can and though he may enjoy it without any labour or charge at all will not stirre out of his doores for it nay that counteth you all arrant fooles and hypocrites that take so much paines for it as many of you do yet is this man I say as sure of his owne salvation as any of you can be Though the Scripture say expresly yea though he that must judge us all at the last day say expresly Matth. 5.37 Whatsoever is more than yea and nay the least oath that is in our ordinary communication commeth of that evill one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the Divell And though the Apostle say Iam. 5.12 Above all things my brethren sweare not by any oath least ye fall into condemnation least ye be damned yet have we many a one that sweare ordinarily not by faith and troth onely but by fowler oathes a great deale that yet never doubted of their salvation but are confident Christ died for them his blood hath been sprinkled upon their hearts Though the Scripture say expresly 1 Cor. 6.9 10. Neither fornicators nor wantons nor theeves nor drunkards nor raylors nor extortioners shall inherit the kingdome of God yet where have you any in Gods Church that are more confidently assured that have lesse doubt of their salvation than these men have But let God be true saith the Apostle Rom. 3.4 and every man a lyar Thou wilt one day find that the Lords testimonies against thee are very sure as the Psalmist calleth them Psal. 93.5 and that thine owne heart hath prophesied a lie unto thee that thou mightest perish as the Lord saith of them that prophesied peace unto the Iewes Ier. 27.10 I know thou art apt to alledge that thou hast repented and that thou dost believe in Christ and therefore thou hast the Word to build thy assurance upon But because neither thy faith nor thy repentance are according to the patterne according to the Word I may say of thy confidence thou reposest therein as Bildad doth of the hope of all hypocrites Iob 8.14 Thy hope shall be cut off and thy trust shall be as the spiders webb Lecture CXXIII On Psalme 51.7 Iuly 21. 1629. THE third and last signe whereby we may judge of our assurance and discerne whether God by his holy spirit hath sprinkled upon our hearts the bloud of his sonne and certified us that it was shed for us whether that assurance we seeme to have be of God or no is to be taken from the effects that this assurance hath wrought in us It is not possible for any man that knew before his owne wretchednesse by nature to be assured by Gods spirit that God hath so dearely loved him as to send his owne sonne to shed his bloud for him but this must needes worke a great change and alteration in him It must needs kindle in his heart an unfeined love to God Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galat. 5 6. As if he should say It cannot be idle but it is operative and full of vertue and the hand and instrument it worketh by is love It must needes make him that hath it desirous and studious to expresse his love to God by all meanes he can and to say with David Psalme 116.12 What shall I render unto the Lord Yea the deeper sense a man hath had of his owne sinne and wretchednesse before the more will his heart be inflamed with love to God when once hee feeleth the bloud of Christ sprinkled upon his heart by Gods spirit the more studious will he be to expresse his love by any duty hee is able to performe Mary had had many sins forgiven unto her and therefore she loved much as our Saviour saith Luke 7 47. she thought no service too base too much for her to doe unto Christ who had so dearely loved her Shee waâ—hed his feet with her teares and wiped them with the haires of her head as you may see verse 38. of that chapter The Papists blaspheme our Doctrine touching this certainty a man may have of Gods favour and say it tendeth to loosenesse of life and liberty But they speake of it by heare-say as strangers doe of a thing that they never knew or had experience of in themselves For the true assurance of salvation which the spirit of God hath wrought in any heart hath that force to restraine him from loosenesse of life and to knit his heart in love and obedience to God as nothing else hath in all the world It is certainly either the want of faith and assurance of Gods love or a false and carnall assurance of it that is the true cause of all that licentiousnesse and lewdnesse that raigneth in the world But to speake distinctly yet briefly of this point you shall see the effects that true assurance will worke both in the inward and outward man First True faith whereby wee receive and apply Christ unto our selves will purifie the heart as the Apostle speaketh Actes 15.9 It will worke a thorow change and reformation even in the hidden part This difference the Apostle observeth Hebr. 9.13 74. betweene the sprinkling of the bloud of the sacrifices upon the people by the Priest under the law and the sprinkling of Christs blood upon the heart by the spirit of God that sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh saith he that is that made a man legally in the judgement of men cleane from all outward pollutions but Christs bloud being sprinkled by the spirit of God upon any heart will purge the conscience from dead works that is from all sins which as they deserve so will they certainly bring death eternall upon all that are not purged from them this saith he will purge the conscience from dead works to serve the living God There is certainly an admirable vertue in the bloud of Christ when it is once by the spirit of God sprinkled and applyed to the heart of any man it will purge and heale it from all the corruptions that were in it before Vnto you that feare my name saith the Lord Malachi 4.2 shall the sunne of righteousnesse arise with
proceed unto the fourth and last of those Motives which I promised to give you to perswade you to seeke without delay to know that you are through Christ justified in Gods sight And that is this That when a man is once justified then he shall be sure to be sanctified and never till then If any man desire to get strength against any lust or corruption that troubleth him most or to obtaine any grace that he standeth most in need of let him first labour to know that he is justified and that his sinnes are forgiven him That is the onely sure way to attaine unto both till a man know himselfe to be justified let him use never so many meanes to attaine either of them he shall but loose his labour I will give you the proofe of this first in the generall by shewing you that all true sanctification proceedeth from justification secondly in both the parts of sanctification that is to say mortification of the old man and vivification of the new For the first Doe any of you desire to have a better heart and to lead a better life which wee all ought and every good heart doe desire more then any thing els in the world then labour to get assurance that Christ is thine that thy sinnes are forgiven thee that thou art through him reconciled unto God this is the onely sure way to amend both thy heart and life This will doe it and nothing but this will ever bee able to do it Two sorts of proofes I will give you for this 1. The inward instrument whereby the spirit of God worketh sanctification in the heart of man the inward principle and root of all grace is faith that justifieth a man and maketh knowne the love of God to him in Christ. 2. The outward instrument whereby the spirit of God worketh sanctification in the heart of man is the preaching of the glad tidings of the Gospell unto him For the first I will give you foure plaine places of Scripture for the proofe of it The first is that speech of our Saviour unto Paul Acts 26.18 where speaking of them that shall inherit eternall life he calleth them such as are sanctified by faith in him As if he had said It is faith in Christ such a faith as assureth a man that Christ is his and that God is through Christ reconciled unto him that sanctifyeth a man and nothing but that The second place is Heb. 9.14 Where the Apostle comparing the bloud of Christ with the bloud of the legall sacrifices and having shewed in the former verse that the sprinkling even of that upon the people did worke a kinde of externall and legall sanctification in them How much more saith he shall the bloud of Christ being sprinkled upon you and applyed to your hearts by the spirit of God purge your consciences from dead workes to serve the living God As if he should say so soone as the bloud of Christ is sprinkled upon the conscience so soone as ever the spirit of God hath by faith assured a man that the pardon which Christ by his bloud hath purchased doth belong unto him this will certainly follow of it his heart and conscience will be purged and cleansed from dead workes from those workes which while he was a naturall man dead in trespasses and sinnes he lived in and he shall be enabled to serve God in newnesse of life The third place for the proofe of this is in 2 Pet. 1.4 Where the Apostle saith that by the knowledge of Christ are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises that by these you might be partakers of the divine nature having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust Two things are to bee observed in these words of the Apostle 1. How come Gods people to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust How come they to forsake and be preserved from those sinnes that both themselves in times past and the whole world still through the strength of our naturall concupiscence liveth in How come they to be partakers of the divine nature How come they to have the Image of God which consisteth in true holinesse and righteousnesse renewed in them Why saith the Apostle we attaine unto all this this change is wrought in us by the exceeding great and precious promises of God which are given unto us not by any thing we were able to doe by any endeavour wee could use by any penance we could put our selves unto no nor by the law or judgements of God but by receiving and beleeving the exceeding great and precious promises that God hath given us of pardon and mercy was this blessed change wrought in us But then 2. How came wee to have interest in these exceeding great and precious promises of God Surely saith the Apostle Verse 3. And in the very first words of this verse through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and Vertue that is through the knowledge of Christ. By knowing Christ to be ours In whom all the promises of God are yea and Amen as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 1.20 wee come to have Title to all the exceeding great and precious promises of God The fourth and last place of Scripture which I promised to give you for confirmation of this first point is that speech of the Apostle Eph. 3.19 Where the Apostle praying for the Ephesians that God would make them able to know the love of Christ that passeth knowledge which was so infinitely great unto every poore sinner that beleeveth in him as no heart of man is able fully to know and comprehend it he giveth this for the reason of that prayer that he made for them that yee might be filled saith he with all the fulnesse of God As if he had said the more knowledge you shall have of the wonderfull love that Christ hath borne unto you the more that you shall be assured of it the more you look into it and meditate of it the more you shall bee filled with all the fulnesse of God the more shall you abound in sanctification and in every saving grace Now for the second sort of proofes I spake of the outward instrument wherby the spirit of God useth to worke sanctification and holinesse in the heart of man is the preaching of the glad tydings of the Gospell the opening and applying to him the new Testament and covenant of God the covenant of grace the promises of Gods free grace and mercy in Christ. True it is the Lord sometimes by his judgements and plagues but more usually by the Ministery of the law useth to prepare men unto grace and worke a kinde of repentance and change in the heart of man But the meanes whereby he useth to sanctifie a man indeed to mortifie and kill sin in the root to worke a saving change and true grace in his heart is by preaching the Gospell and making knowne to him his mercy in
that none shall receive benefit by the death of Christ but such only as doe beleeve in him God so loved the world saith our Saviour himselfe Ioh. 3.16 That he gave his only begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have life everlasting And it is certaine that all men have not faith as the Apostle speaketh 2 Thes. 3.2 Nay it is evident that there be but very few of them that live in the Church and professe the truth that have true faith And when thy conscience shall be awakened beloved thou wilt finde that there is in thee an evill heart of unbeleefe as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 3.12 that there is no one sinne that thou art more strongly inclined to then to infidelity that though now in the time of health and peace thou thinkest it the easiest thing in the world to beleeve in Christ it is a matter of of extreame difficulty to beleeve aright Two evident reasons there are for it First All men are by nature utterly unable to beleeve There is in the bloud of Christ a fountaine opened to us by the Gospell for sinne and for uncleannesse as the Prophet speaketh Zach. 13.1 And if we could get into that fountaine if we could make use of and apply to our selves the water of that fountaine certainely it would cleanse us perfectly from all our sinnes But alas we are like unto that poore impotent man that lay at the poole of Bethesda Ioh. 5.7 he knew well enough that if he could have got into the poole so soone as the Angell had stirred the water he should have beene perfectly cured but he could not of himselfe get into the poole And so is it with every one of us by nature the fountaine of Christs bloud is able to cleanse us throughly from all our sinnes and this fountaine is by the Ministery of the Gospell opened even unto us it is not shut against any of us none of us are barred or excluded from it but though it be thus opened we cannot get into it of our selves No man can come to mee saith our Saviour Ioh. 6.44 Except my Father which hath sent me doe draw him The Lord must by his spirit change our hearts he must draw us unto Christ by his mighty and out stretched arme and make us able to beleeve in him or we shall never come unto him Yea the Apostle calleth this Eph. 1.19 a worke of the exceeding greatnesse of Gods power that any man is made able to beleeve in Christ aright And this helpe this grace God doth not vouchsafe to all he draweth not all but whom it pleaseth him The winde bloweth where it listeth saith our Saviour Ioh. 3.8 So is every one that is borne of the Spirit The Sonne quickneth whom he will saith hee Ioh. 5.21 Nay hee vouchsafeth this mercy but to few Who hath beleeved our report saith the Prophet Esaâ— 53.1 And to whom is the arme of the Lord reveiled And this is the first cause why so few doe truely beleeve The second is this that some are through Gods just judgement upon them for some former sinnes smitten of God with a supernatuall inability to beleeve Therefore they could not beleeve saith our Saviour out of the Prophet Esay Ioh. 12.39 40. because God had blinded their eyes and hardned their hearts Oh then beloved seeing there be so few in comparison that shall have any benefit by Christ it standeth us upon to take heed we be not deluded any longer with a conceit of the common interest that all men have in Christ but diligently to enquire whither wee our selves be of that small number or no whether we can finde in our selves those notes whereby Christ hath marked his owne sheepe and whereby hee will owne them for his Certainely as the Lord himselfe knoweth them that are his as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 2.19 so he hath set that marke upon them as whereby themselves also may know that they are his I know my sheepe saith he Ioh. 10.14 And I am knowne of mine Wee know saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.13 that we dwell in him and he in us O what a happinesse is this to a Christian to be sure of this And on the other side what sound comfort can a man have in life or death if he be not sure of this Alas the more confident that any man is of his interest in Christ the more wofull will his case bee if when hee shall appeare before Christ Christ will not owne him because he findeth not his marke upon him or if when his owne conscience shall be awakned he shall looke and search for Christs marke upon himselfe and cannot be able to finde it When Christ shall say to them that were confidently perswaded that they had great interest in him I tell you I know you not whence you are depart from me as we read Luke 13.27 28. he will one day say to many such persons there shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth saith our Saviour If you aske mee What marke is that Christ useth to brand his sheepe withall whereby he will owne them and whereby themselves may know that they are his I answer It is his holy Spirit which he giveth to all that truly believe in him He that is joyned to the Lord saith the Apostle 1 Corinth 6.17 is one spirit As if he had said He hath in him the very same spirit that is in Christ. If any man have not the spirit of Christ saith the Apostle Romans 8.9 hee is none of his Therefore also is the holy Spirit called the Lords seale that he setteth upon his and whereby he doth use to marke them After ye believed in Christ saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.13 ye were sealed with the holy Spirit of promise When once a man findeth that he hath this seale this marke upon him he may confidently and comfortably conclude that certainely he is Christs and Christ is his and till then hee can never know it Hereby wee know saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.24 that he abideth in us by the spirit which he hath given us and 4.13 Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his spirit But may not this marke be counterfeited will you say May not a man easily mistake and be deceived in this and thinke he hath the Spirit of Christ when he hath it not indeed I answer Yes that hee may or els wee should not bee so oft and so earnestly charged as we are 2 Corinth 13.5 to examine our selves to prove our owne selves and Galat. 6.4 Let every man prove his owne worke But yet by the fruits and effects of the Spirit that he findeth in himselfe the true believer may certainely know that the Spirit of Christ doth dwell in him indeed I have oâ—t had occasion heretofore to speake of sundry fruits of faith and effects of the Spirit whereby he that is in Christ and hath
when the heart accepts of and embraceth it Ibid. 4 a resting and relying upon Christ and him alone p. 413. He that can with an humbled heart cast himselfe upon Christ alone and rely upon him for obtaining Gods favour shall certainly obtaine assurance and comfort in the end Ibid. Lect. 84. True grace goeth through the whole man and worketh a totall change in him pag. 414. Yet is 1 there in the bâ—st 2 defect throughout in the measure and degree of grace p. 415. 2 There is in every faculty much old â—even remaining still in the best 3 Corruption is more sensible in every faculty then grace is p. 416. Three things argue truth of grace to be in the whole man even where the pâ—â—ty himselfe sometimes cannot discerne it viz. conflict mourning desire Ib. p. 417. The vanity of those that glory in the uprightnesse of their hearts though no grace appeare in their outward man Ibid. 418. Lect. 85. He that hath truth of grace in him makes conscience of the whole will of God in one point as well as in another p. 419. Though no man can keepe all nor any one commandement Legally yet Evangelically every Christian doeth in his minde and will p. 420 A man may have an upright heart though he be more â—lack in some duties then in some others more apt to offend in some sins then others and two reasons of that p. 421. Yea a mans heart cannot be upright unlesse hee make more conscience of those things God hath laid most speciall charge upon us for then of others p. 422. viz. 1 matters of substance more then matters of circumstance 2 duties of our particular callings more then generall duties Ibid. 3 duties that concerne our selves more then such as concerne others p. 423. Lect 86. The upright hearted man shewes his equall respect to al the coÌ„mandements 1 He desires to know the whole will of God in all things that concerneth him to know An ill signe to desire to know more then God is pleased to reveale or to be inquisitive in that that concerneth others more then our selves or to desire to know things that are no way usefull to our edification p. 423. But it s a good signe to be desirous to know the will of God in all things that concerne us p. 424. There 's little uprightnesse of heart in them 1 That care not for knowledge but despise the meanes thereof 2 Never enquire after the will of God in those things that concerne their own practise Ibid. 3 purposely than the knowledge or some truth p. 425. 2 He maketh conscience of every sinne of one as well as another Ibid. 1 Of his darling sinne that sin which naturall inclination or custome or profit or pleasure hath made dearest to him Ibid. 2 Of secret as well as open â—â—s which are of three sorts p. 426. 3 Of small sins as well as of grosse sins Ibid. 3 Hee maketh conscience of every duty God hath commanded him of one as well as of another he desires and stâ—â—ves to attaine to every grace p 427. Lect. 87. True saving grace is durable everlasting p. 428 A man may 1 Seeme to have saving grace by profession in the judgement of the Church and fall from it Ibid. 2 Hee that hath in truth many of the common gifts of Gods Spirit may loose them and fall away p. 429. 3 He that hath saving grace in truth may seeme to himselfe to have lost it utterly p. 430. yet true saving grace is of a lasting permanent and continuing nature Ibid. We should highly prize and esteeme of grace above al other things 1 because it is the surest way to get all other good things 2 It will make all other good things comfortable to us 3 whereas all things are transitory this is durable substance p. 431. Take heed of declining and falling from grace Ibid. For 1 Though the seed of grace be incorruptible yet a Christian may loose the sense of grace and the vigour and operation of grace in these respects the Spirit may be quenced foure waies 2 Every man is of himselfe exceeding proue to quench the Spirit thus 3 Feare of falling away is the meanes to keepe us from falling 4 Constancy in well doing and an uniformity in a Christian course is an inseparable property of true grace p 432. Lect. 88. He that would approue the uprightnesse of his heart must not content himselfe to abstaine from evill and do good unlesse he do this in the right manner p. 433 viz. 1 to the right end p. 434. c. 2 Not with th' outward man only but feelingly and with the heart p. 437. 3 In humility p. 438. Lect. 89. The third and last signe of uprightnesse is when a man can finde in himselfe that notwithstanding all his failings in practise and obedience yet God hath his heart viz. hee doth 1 in his minde allow and consent to the law and word of God in all things 2 in his will unfeignedly desire and purpose to please God and doe his will p. 438. Truth of grace better discerned by this then by any performance we are able to make p. 439. as may appeare 1 by the Lords describing good men by this rather then by ought else Ibid. 2 By the comfort the best men have found in this rather then in ought else Ibid. 3 By the high account God makes of this more then of ought else p 440. for 1 hee accepts the will for the deed Ibid. 2 he esteemes more of the will then of the deed 3 where hee hath wrought the will hee will also worke ability to do p. 441. Obj. Every wicked man will blesse himselfe in this who hath good desires p. 443. Answ. 1. admit wicked men take offence this truth must not be concealed 2 No wicked man hath any good and unteigned desires to doe well as appeares by five differences betweene their desires and the desires of the regenerate p. 442 443. Lect. 90. Their folly and sinne is great that refuse Gods service and to be soundly religious out of this conceit that the conscionable profession and practise of religion is too heavie a yoake and bondage p. 444. Hee that will be Gods servant must 1 depend upon him 2 do his wil Ibid. 1 Satan hath many more servants then God Ibid. 2 yet his service most toilesome drudgery and so is not the Lords 3 The service most men doe to Satan they doe it willingly and cheerefully not so to God p. 445. Sundry reasons there are of this why men so shun Gods service viz. 1 because there bee so few goe that way 2 They should make themselves odious to all men 3 Gods servants are much subject to trouble 4 full of faults 5 Gods service is spirituall But the chiefe reason is this that they thinke Gods service an intollerable bondage p. 446 447. But this is not foe for Lect. 91. 1 Religion doth not abridge man of lawfull liberties delights
some naturall life be in the unregenerate he is utterly void of all spirituall life p. 518. God doth in the work of conversion shew and exercise his omnipotent power p. 519. In denying the meanes of conversion or grace to profit by them unto any hee doth not nor can doe them any wrong because he is an absolute Soveraigne Ibid. 520. God denies effectuall grace to profit by the meanes to some that his free grace and mercy to th'elect might be thereby more manifest and glorious p. 520. Lect. 105. The whole glory of mans salvation is due unto the Lord alone p. 521. The salvation of man is to be ascribed only to the free grace mercy of God p. 522. The ascribing all glory to God and none to man the best note to try all doctrines and religions by p 523. The Lord doth not onely in the worke of conversion offer us grace and perswade us to accept of it but conferres and infuseth that grace into the will which actually inclineth it to receive grace p. 524. The grace of conversion is not a fruit of Gods common love but of his speciall love Ibid. God doth not onely make us able to convert and beleeve but he doth cause us actually to repent and to beleeve p. 525. Though we may not receive any thing in religion upon the credit of any man yet we should be constant in the truth we have received by warrant of the Word and teaching of the Spirit Ibid. yea we are bound 1 to be resolute in it 2 to hold it with affection 3 to hate all errors that oppose it 4 to shun seducers p. 526. By our constancy in the truth received we may approve to our selves our own election and calling Ibid. Lect. 106. They are in a fearefull estate that live where they cannot enjoy the ministery of the Word p. 526 527. They are also in a fearefull estate that enjoy long the meanes of grace the ministery of the Word and cannot profit by it p. 528. Many complaine without cause they cannot profit by the Word Ibid. What the true causes are men profit not by the Word p. 529. What they must do that have long enjoyed the Word and cannot profit by it p. 530. They that enjoy the meanes of grace have great cause to bee thankfull to God page 531. But most of all they that have also obtained grace to profit by them Ibid. p. 532. Lect. 107. The regenerate elect childe of God sinnes not so hainously as every unregenerate man may doe 1 There is no sin so hainous but the unregenerate man may fall into but there is one sinne viz. that against the Holy Ghost which it is not possible for any regenerate elect childe of God to commit p. 533. 2. Though hee may possibly fall into any other most hainous sin yet hee cannot commit it so hainously and wickedly as the unregenerate man doâ—h p. 533. The sinnes of the regenerate are not so prejudiciall and dangerous to them as the sinnes of the unregenerate and wicked are for 1 their ordinary and unavoidable frailties which they discerne and bewaile God will never enter into judgement with them for them nor so much as take notice of them 2 the greatest sinâ— they do fall into for them there is hope and promise of pardon 3 No such childe of God being regenerate can fall so fearefully and dangerously but hee shall rise againe and be renewed by repentance p. 534 535. 4 all the sinnes they fall into shall be sanctified to them and tend to their good three waies p. 535 538. Lect. 108. The Sinnes of the regenerate are in sundry respects more hainous then of any other man as appeares 1 by the testimony of the regenerate themselves who have thus judgâ—d of their owne falls and have beene most deepely humbled for them even out of this respect p. 538. 2 testimonies the Lord hath given in this case 1 that he hateth and will plague sinne as much in them as in any other in the world p. 539 542. Lect. 109. God doth in this life snew his hatred more against the sinnes of his owne people for 1 He afflicts in this life all his owne people but not all wicked men p. 542 543 2 when he intends to bring a generall judgement on a nation hee useth to begin at his owne house pag. 543. 3 When he will make any an example unto others of his anger against sinne hee useth to câ—ll out his owne people for this purpose rather then lewd and wicked men p. 544. 4 His judgements are wont to bee more heavie and sharpe upon his owne people then those are that he useth to inflict upon wicked men p. 545. Reason 1 In the respect hee hath and love he beareth to his people that hee may keepe them from sinne and perdition p. 546. Lect. 110. The Lord afflicts his owne people with notorious and publike judgements of purpose that other men even the wicked among whom they live may take notice of them and hath therein not so much respect to their owne sinnes as to those wicked men from whom he gaines glory by this two wayes p. 547. 1 This is most effectuall to awaken the conscience of such of the wicked as belong to God and to bring them to a serious consideration of their owne dangerous estate p. 548. 2 this hath force to harden the hearts of desperate sinners and to make them hate religion the more Ibid. The foule sinnes that they fall into that are of note for piety are more odious to God and men then the sinnes of any other Ibid. For 1 They are committed against greater meanes of knowledge and obedience and the greater meanes any enjoyeth the greater is his sinne p. 549. 2 They are committed against knowledge and conscience more then the sins of any other and the more knowledge any hath the greater is his sin Ibid 3 They are committed against greater mercy received from God and the more kindnesse any hath received the greater is his sin p 550. 4 They doe more hurt for 1 Wicked men are more encouraged and hardned in sinne by their evill example then by any other p 551. 2 Their sinnes are imputed to God religion and so more dishonour redounds to God from their sins then from any other Ibid. Lect. 111. 1. Great is the sin and danger of such as rejoyce to heare and speake of the falls of Gods people and that raise and receive slanders against them p. 552. 2. Great is their sin and danger that take occasion from the sins of professors to hate religion and blaspheme it p 553. 3. Great is their sinne and danger that embolden and harden their hearts in sinne by th' example of the falls of Gods Saints p. 554 557. Lect. 112. All men are apt to thinke them notorious and heinous sinners above others whom they see to bee more afflicted then others p. 557. We may in two respects judge of mens sins by
love p. 609. Proleps How ever men conceit its certaine all shall not have benefit by him but few in comparison Ibid. We may know we are Christs if we have his Spirit and specially by foure effects of it p. 610 611. He that would get comfortable assurance that Christ is his must 1 Desire and thirst after him more then any thing else p. 611. 2 Bee content to buy and purchase him by parting with whatsoever is dearest to him that he may obtaine him 3 feele the burden of his sins and see how damnable his estate is without him p. 612 613. Lect 121. No man can receive comfort by the blood of Christ till he hath it sprinckled upon his heart and applyed to him p. 614. None but the Lord himselfe can thus apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man p. 615. For 1 the more a man knoweth of Christ the more will he be vexed if he cannot know hee hath any part in him himselfe Ibid. 616. 2 mans infidelity is such he cannot apply Christ to himselfe p. 616. Popery deprives men of true comfort in foure doctrines that they teach Ibid. We should give no rest to our selves till we have got Christs bloud sprinckled upon us and assurance it was shed for us p. 617. for 1 it is possible to get this assurance in this life p. 618. 2 Great is the benefit of it pag. 619. Lect. 122. Necessary to examine well that assurance wee seeme to have that Christ is ours for 1 Many most lewd men have seemed to bee strongly assured of it in whom certainely Gods Spirit never wrought it 2 it s much better to live in continuall doubt of it then to have such false assurance p. 620. The Spirit of God only workes true assurance because he is the onely comforter the Divell also worketh a kinde of peace and assurance but he can never be a true comforter p. 621. 1 Signe of true assurance Those in whom the Spirit worketh assurance were first humbled with doubts and feares and after they have it they never have it in this life in perfection yea they are subject oft to spirituall disertions Ibid. He that never doubted of his salvation was never acquainted with any feares or trouble of mind hath just cause to doubt of his assurance p. 622. 2 Signe All true assurance is grounded upon the Word the Spirit and the Word goe alway together the worke of the Spirit to be judged by the Word Ibid. Every true Christian hath the Word to assure him in particular that he is in the state of salvation p. 623. Proleps 1. A man that hath grace in him may certainely know that he hath it Ibid. 2. By the Word hee may know certainely that every grace that is in him is in him in sincerity p. 624. No trusting to any assurance but such onely as is grounded on the Word for 1 that onely is of the Spirits working Ibid. 2 by the Word only Sathan to be convinced when he shall question our assurance and â—ift us about it 3 the Lord will judge every one of us by his Word p. 625. Most men are confident they shall be saved though they have no Word of God to assure them of it nay though the Word give expresse testimonie against them Ibid. Lect. 123. The third signe of true assurance is the effects and fruits it produceth in them that have it 1 It is operative and will breed in him that hath it an unfeigned love to God and care to expresse his love by the uttermost service he is able to doe unto him p. 626. It will worke a thorow reformation in the inner man Ibid. Nothing will make the heart 1 So soft and apt to mourne for sinne 2 so fearefull to oftend God hereafter 3 So to desire and delight in the Word and meanes of grace 4 So carefull to practise what hee knowes and to please God in all things as this will doe p. 627. He that hath it cannot content himselfe to serve God inwardly and in Spirit but hee will also 1 Professe openly and declare himselfe to be Gods servant Ibid. 2 put forth himselfe to doe God in his place all the service and honour he can p. 628. Th' assurance most men have of their salvation appeares by this to be false and counterfâ—it because its idle and unfruitfull Nay it workes quite contrary effects 1 it hardneth the heart and keepeth men from sorrowing for sin Ibid. 2 it makes them bold to commit any sinne 3 it makes them despise the Word and meanes of grace 4 it maketh them utterly carelesse of practise 5 They count it their wisedome to conceale their love to God and religion and a disgrace to be noted for it 6 They have no care to honour God p. 629. 1 Masters of families may greatly honour God and their sinne that doe not p 630. 2 So may Ministers 3 So may Magistrates p. 631. Lect. 124. Though true assurance of the pardon of our sinnes bee the supernaturall worke of Gods Spirit yet doth the Spirit worke it by meanes p. 632. Great force there is in Gods solemne worship and conscionable use of his ordinances to work and preserve and recover it Ibid. and namely 1 in the Word because 1 it was given to that end chiefly p. 633. 2 God hath promised to accompany it by his Spirit in the hearts of his people 634. 2 in the use of the Lords Supper for therin Christ is 1 offered most particularly 2 applyed p. 635. 3 in prayer p. 636. Five causes why Gods people finde not the fruit of it p. 637. Lect. 125. 1 A constant care to please God in all things and feare to offend him is a singular meanes to get preserve and recover assurance and without it it will not be p. 638-641 2 If Gods people would diligently observe and examine their owne wayes they might get preserve and recover assurance better then they doe p. 641. for if we can finde that we doe any one good thing with an upright heart we may from thence grow assured that we are in Gods favour p. 642. yet a full and strong assurance will not be gotten in a day or two but by a long and constant continuance in well doing Ibid. A Christian even the meanest and when he is at the worst may by due examination finde the truth of grace in him Ibid. pag. 643. Though hee can for the present finde no goodnesse in himselfe yet it will be profitable for him to call to minde the signes of grace hee had in former times page 643. Lect. 126. 3 If Gods people would call to minde the speciall experiments they have had formerly of Gods goodnesse towards them even in temporall and common favours it would be a great helpe to obtaine and preserve and recover th' assurance of his love in Christ p. 644. But specially th'experiments of his love in spirituall things p. 645. We should take notice and
hath given to them that cleave constantly to his truth p. 769. The faithfull themselves have found much comfort in this p. 770. Lect. 145. The Spirit of God wheresoever he dwellâ— will teach and effectually perswade the heart in the truth of religion p. 771. No man can grow to certainty in matters of religion by any other meanes but by the teaching of the Spirit and proportionable to the measure of the Spirit of sanctification that a man hath shall his certainty be p. 773 774 Yet is not this to be accounted every mans private Spirit p. 775. The Spirits teaching to be judged by the Word Ibid. The ministery of the Word is the meanes whereby the Spirit useth to teach men p. 776 They whom the Spirit hath once taught and perswaded will certainely persevere in the truth Ibid. Lect. 146. Th'exhortation to constancy in the truth is very needfull and that even in these daies p. 777. by reason 1 that Papists increase 2 the multitude of other erroneous spirits 3 the generall decay of the zealous love of religion and of the life power of it p. 778. 1 Motive to constancy Corruption in judgement is the most dangerous corruption of all other p. 779 780. 2 Motive He that falls from the truth and embraceth errour was never taught of the Spirit p. 780. Though in some things of smaller moment the faithfull may be subject to errour and errors of that nature should not alienate Christians one from another yea in fundamentall points for a time Ibid. 781. Lect. 147. Though our perseverance in the truth be to be ascribed to the Lord alone yet he worketh it by meanes and will have us to bee agents in this work our selves p. 782 783. 1 We must carefully shâ—n all things whereby we may be in danger to be corrupted and drawne from the truth viz. 1. We must shun the hearing and conferring with them that are hereticks and seducers and the reading of their books We should not long to heare what they can say for their errors or against the truth p. 784. 2 Wee must take heed of affecting the knowledge of intricate curious and unprofitable points p. 785. There is a desire of knowledge which is commendable and no Minister should mislike in his hearers p. 786. Yet is there a desire of knowledge that is most dangerous Ibid. 1 When wee desire to know more of Gods matters then hee hath pleased to reveale in his Word Ibid. 2 When neglecting other things we seeke the knowledge of those high points onely that are above our capacity to understand and busie our selves in matters of controversie p. 787. 3 When wee desire knowledge onely for knowledge saâ—e without respect to the use and profit we may make of it for our edification in faith and holinesse p 788. Lect. 148. He that desires to hold fast his profession must use the meanes whereby hee may bee established in the truth and preserved from falling away from it foure directions are given us in Gods booke for this p. 788. 1 Hee must ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth and labour to bee assured upon good grounds that it is indeed the truth he holdeth Ibid. 1 Hee must acquâ—â—nt himselfe with the maine principles of religion and seeke to be perfect in them p. 789. 2 examine by Scripture what ever hee heareth or readeth and labour to get good proofes of Scripture for whatsoever he holdeth p. 790. 2 He must labour to take to heart that which he knoweth love it and make conscience to practise it He that by reading or hearing seeketh knowledge with an honest and good heart shall hold fast that which he professeth and none but he p. 792 793. Lect. 149. 3 He must take heed of declining from or forsaking the least truth his conscience hath beene convinced in Two things there bee that deceive men in this case p. 793 794. Though some truths be of greater moment then others yet it s a dangerous sin to be willfully ignorant of any truth God hath revealed or forsake it when we know it upon conceit that it is but a trisâ—e for 1 nothing that God hath revealed is of small moment or lightly to be accounted of 2 a man may make himselfe abominable to God by forsaking wittingly the least truth or receiving the least errour p. 794. 3 the best way to keepe us from falling from the truth in the maine points is to make conscience of falling from the least truth p. 795. 4 He must be constant in a conscionable use of all Gods ordinances 1 the ministery of the Word p. 796. 2 the Sacrament of the Lords Supper 3 prayer p. 797 798. Lect. 150. Every one that hath the Spirit of Christ will take to heart the cause of God and his holy religion p. 798. 1 No man can have the Spirit of Christs unlesse he love God unfeignedly above all things els Ibid. 2 He that doth thus love God must needs be zealous for God grieved and troubled to see him dishonoured 3 He that hath any true zeale to God in him will shew and expresse it principally towards the house and worship of God p. 799. More particularly 1 He that hath the Spirit of Christ must needs rejoyce to see or heare that the true religion of God doth prosper and that the purity of it is restored or set up any where p. 800. 2 He that hath the Spirit of Christ will rejoyce in the frequencie and fullnesse of Church-assemblies 3 In the plentifull and free preaching of the Word p. 801. 4 Hee will rejoyce to see and heare that the ministery of the Word is fruitfull among them that enjoy it and powerfull to reforme their hearts and lives p. 802 803. Lect. 151. Three Reasons and grounds of the former doctrine 1 He that hath the Spirit of Christ cannot but love the persons of all men and we love no man unlesse wee love his soule and unfeignedly desire his salvation grieve to see his soule in danger of perishing p. 803. He that desires the salvation of all will joy in the plentifull and sound preaching of the Word p. 804. Though God can save men without preaching yet he doth not ordinarily without it and its a fearefull signe hee meaneth not to save them he denieth preaching unto Ibid. 805. Though all bee not saved that have preaching yet it s a cause of comfort to see sound preachers abound p. 805. A man that hath no truth of grace in himselfe may yet be a meanes of conversion to others Ibid. 2 The respect wee have to the state and Church wherein we live which we are bound to love p. 806. 1 Nothing will make the state and Church so honourable as the liberty of the Gospell 2 nor so strong and peaceable 3 nor so prosperous and plenteous in blessings p. 806 807. On the other side nothing will sooner deprive it of all blessings then the neglect and opposing of religion p.
be the custome not only to sing Davids Psalmes in the Congregation much but to sing them in order that the people of God might be acquainted with them all and so the best reformed Congregations use still to do And indeed though upon extraordinary and speciall occasions speciall choice may be made as we shall find that the 136. Psalme was oft made choice of in such cases 2 Chron. 5.13 20. â—1 Ezra 3.11 yet in the ordinary occasions of the Church it is most fit they should be song in order because the sweet Psalmist of Israel 2 Sam. 2â— 1 did pen them all for the publique generall use of the Church This also now a daies is much left in most Congregations Thirdly it was wont to be the ordinary custome of the professours of the Gospell to sing Psalmes much in their families according to that Psal. 118.15 The voice of rejoycing and salvation is in the tabernacles of the righteous This is also much laid downe and which is worse it is laid downe upon this ground because if men should use it they should be noted to be religious and so be subject to the scornes of men I would have such men seriously to consider and meditate on these two places of Scripture Rom. 10.10 With the heart a man beleeveth unto righteousnesse but with the mouth confession is made unto salvation and Mar. 8.38 Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him shall the Son of man be ashamed when he commeth in the glory of his Father with the holy Angels The second use is to exhort us First to make more conscience of this duty and not onely to labour to bring our hearts to a delight in it but to use it hereafter in obedience unto God which God much more esteemeth of then of any outward duty we can performe Behold saith Samuel 1 Sam. 15 22 to obey is better then sacrifice Secondly to indeavour to performe this duty in the right manner that is 1. With understanding Sing ye prayses with understanding saith the Psalmist Psal. 47.7 2. With feeling Col. 3.16 With grace in your hearts 3. Singing to the Lord and lifting up your hearts to him in this service Vnto thee ô Lord will I sing saith David Psal. 101.1 And the Apostle Col. 3.16 Singing with grace in your hearts unto the Lord 4. Speaking to our selves in this duty and labouring to finde our selves edified by it as the Apostle directeth us Ephes. 5.19 5. In a decent manner observing the tune that the whole Congregation may be as one man in this service as it is said 2 Chron. â— 1â— The singers were as one to make one sound to be heard in praâ—sing and thanking the Lord And Esa. 52.8 With the voice together they shall sing Followeth the second thing I told you was to be observed in the Title of the Psalme that is the person by whom it was penned to which we will add the third and last that is the time when and occasion whereupon this Psalme was penned When Nathan the Prophet came unto him after he had gone in unto Bathsheba In all which we are to observe 1. The sin committed by David He had gone in unto Bathsheba 2. His continuance in this sin which was till Nathan came to him 3. The meanes of his repentance Nathan the Prophet came unto him And as touching his sin we must observe 1. In what termes it is heere expressed 2. How heinous it was And for the first It is worth the observing that repentant David or rather Gods spirit by his pen calls his foule adultery onely a going in to Bathsheba a going into her chamber or into the roome where she was Doth he intend by these termes to extenuate his sin No certainely he was farre from that at this time he doth in this Psalme disgrace and lay out the foulenesse of his sin to the full yet doth he expresse that filthy act of his in a modest and seemely phrase and thereby casts as it were a vaile upon it Which teacheth us That they that are endued with the spirit of God and have truly repented of sin cannot thinke or speake of their sin without shame dare not speake broadly or immodestly of filthy actions Ephes. 4.29 Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth and 5.12 It is a shame even to speake of those things which are done of them in secret Observe this holy modesty and shamefastnesse in the Scripture Phrase or manner of speaking 1. Of the foule and filthy acts of lewd men Amos 2.7 A man and his father will go in unto the same maide Gen. 19.5 Bring them out unto us that we may know them 2. Of such things as were lawfull and necessary and yet had some filthinesse in them As in speaking of the lawfull use of marriage Gen. 4.1 Adam knew Eve Iudg. 15.1 I will goâ— in to my wife into the chamber Esa. 8.3 He went unto the Prophetesse and she conceived Gen â—0 4 Abâ—melâ—ch had not come neare her So speaking of the privie and unseemely part he calls it our nakednesse Gen. 9.22 and our flesh Gen. 17.13 and our shame Esa. 47.3 Ier. 1â— 26 And speaking of the necessary evacuation of the body he calleth it a sitting downe Deut. 23.13 And covering of the feete Iudg. 3.24 1 Sam. 24.3 The reason of this is First the detestation that the Lord beareth to all filthinesse Hab. 1.13 Thou art of purer eye then to behold evill Deut. 23.14 That he see no uncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee On the other side Satan is called Mat. 12.43 the uncleane spirit that delighteth in filthinesse Secondly our tongue is our glory and that member which above all others is given us to glorifie God with So it is called Psal. 16.9 for by his glory there he meanes his tongue as will appeare if that place be compared with Act. 2.26 Thirdly there is great force in broad and uncleane speech to corrupt the heart and set it on fire with filthy lust 1 Cor. 15.33 Be not deceived evill communications corrupt good manners Therefore it is called corrupt or rotten communication Ephes. 4.29 such as is apt to corrupt them that heare it The use of this Doctrine is First to exhort us to a hatred and feare of all uncleannesse and a care of and delight in holinesse in our whole conversation As he which hath called you is holy saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.15 so be yee holy in all manner of conversation Remember that speech of the Apostle 1 Thess. 4.3 4. This is the will of God even your sanctification that yee should abstaine from fornication 1. God would have us holy that is the chiefe thing that he desireth 2. Holinesse consisteth chiefly in a care to abstaine from fornication nothing is more opposite to holinesse then that This modesty and care to keepe our selves from all shew of uncleannesse
want it Pro. 23.23 Buy the truth and sell it not How may that bee Hee answereth in the next words Also wisedome and instruction and understanding We should be content to take paines to goe abroad to it Marke 8.3 divers of Christs hearers came from farre Admit you have knowledge yet have you need to live under a continuall ministery David had more understanding then all his teachers Psal. 119.99 yet you see how hee resolved hee would not live without Gods ordinance For 1. the knowledge of the best is unperfit and wee have all need to learne and know more then we doe 1. Cor. 13.9 for we know in part 2. We are apt to forget that we have knowne and learned and the continuall ministry of the Word is needfull in that respect 2. Pet. 1.12 I will not be negligent to put you alwayes in remembrance of these things though you know them and be established in the present truth 3. Knowledge is nothing worth without feeling and holy affections without conscience and care to practise what wee know 1. Cor. 8.1 We know that we have all knowledge knowledge puffeth up Of many that have a high conceit of their knowledge it may be truly said as verse 2. They know nothing yet as they ought to know And you have all need to live under a continuall ministery even in this respect â— Pet. â— 13 I thinke it meete to stirre you up by putting you in remembrance It serveth not onely to breed knowledge but to stirre us up to the exercise of that we know Admit you have attained to a great measure of Grace and sanctification yet have you need to live under a continuall ministery For 1. Faith and sanctification are weake and imperfite in the best and the ministery of the word is needfull in that respect 1 Thess. 3.2 Timothy was sent to establish the Thessalonians concerning their faith and verse 10. Paul prayed exceedingly that he might come to them to perfit that which was lacking in their faith 2. Grace will decay in the best if we live without the meanes specially if we willingly live without the meanes Pro. 29.18 When there is no vision the people perish or are made naked Followeth the second use of this Doctrine which is for reproofe of two sorts First Of such as despise this ordinance of God and make no reckoning of it 1. They esteeme not nor love the persons of Gods faithfullest servants For 1. they shew no kindnesse to them though they know that commandement Gal. 6.6 Let him that iâ— taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things 2. They make no conscience of with-holding from them their due though they know this is a robbing and stealing from God himselfe Mal 3.8 3. They are apt to thinke they have too much and to envy their welfare 1. Cor. 13.4 Love envieth not 4. They are apt to receive any slanderous report against them though they know the commandement 1. Tim. 5.19 Against an Elder receive not an accusation but before tâ—o or three witnesses But if you esteeme not nor reverence our persons you cannot esteeme or profite by our ministery When the Nazarenes are taxed for their unbeliefe which was such as Christ by his ministery could doe little or no good among them Mat. 13. â—8 this is given for the reason of it verse 57. that they could not honour nor reverence his person Secondly Many that seeme to esteeme well of and to love the persons of Gods servants doe it not for their ministery and works sake as they should 1. Thess. 5.13 They receive not a Prophet in the name of a Prophet Mat. 10.41 they esteeme and love them in some carnall respect either to their credite for I tell you Saul himselfe may sometimes get credite and honour before the people by Samuels meanes 1. Sam. 15.30 or to their advantage and gaine like those that our Saviour speaketh of Iohn 6.26 Verily verily I say unto you ye seeke me not because ye saw the miracles but because ye did eat of the loaves and were filled Thirdly The ordinance of God in the ministery of his Word few or none do make any reckoning of nay they despise it in their hearts For 1. most men care not what ministery they live under they will not live without a minister For a forme of godlinesse they must have 2. Tim. 3.5 they must go to Church sometimes they must needs have their children christened they must needs receive the Sacrament at Easter But whether their minister be good or bad they are indifferent a profitable and sound ministery they desire not nay they rather desire to have either an ignorant one or one that makes no conscience of his wayes for such will never trouble them nor have any authority in their hearts Iere. 5.31 The Propets prophesie falsely and the Priests beare rule by their meanes and my people love to have it so Whereas the sound ministery will bite and trouble their lewd hearts Such as Eliah are troublers of Israel 1. Kings 18. â—7 They count such a ministery no blessing at all but a burden and would faine be rid of it as the Gadarenes would be of Christ Luke 8. â—7 Secondly few even of the better sort can be perswaded of the necessity of it For 1. In placing their selves or their children they have little or no respect to this what ministery they shall live under But do even as Lot Genes â—3 10 11. If the place be likely to yeeld them profit or pleasure though it be otherwise as bad as Sodome it pleaseth them well 2. They will bee at no cost for the ministery of the Word but count it a chiefe priviledge to live tythe-free where as David professeth 2. Sam. 24.24 I will not offer burnt offerings to the Lord my God of that which doth cost me nothing I like not to enjoy the worship and ordinances of God without charge 3. They will take no paines if they have no ministery at home to goe abroad for it Whereas our Saviour tells the Iewes they should be condemned for not doing as the Queene of the South did Mat. 12.42 And Christ sheweth his approbation and special respect to them that came from farre to heare him Mar. 8.3 4. Though they may have it without cost or labour they care not how seldome they heare it They confesse it is good sometimes to heare a Sermon when they have nothing else to doe but to heare it constantly every Sabboth twice and on the weeke day too that is more then needs a great deale as they are perswaded Whereas wee should count it our happinesse if we might heare daily Pro. 8 34. Blessed is he that heareth mâ— watching daily at my gates And as it is said of our Saviour that he taught dayly in the Temple Lu. 19.47 So of his hearers it is said Lu. 21.38 that all the people came early in the morning into the Temple to
receive whatsoever God shall teach you With such a heart came Cornelius to heare Peter Act. 10.33 We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God It is the suit of Christ to his Church Cant. 5.2 Open to me my sister my love my dove shut not thy heart against me and my Word To this also a promise is made Ps. 24.7 Lift up your heads ô ye gates and be ye lift up ye everlasting doores and the King of glory shall come in And Revel 3.20 If any man heare my voice and open the doore I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me Certainely if men would come to the Word with such open and teachable hearts ready to receive and learne whatsoever God shall teach they would profit must more then they do But alas most that heare us come with prejudicate and forestalled hearts they have certaine imaginations and errors of their mind which they are resolved to hold concerning the Sabbath and recreations and even this point that I have now so largely handled touching the necessity of living under a sound and profitable ministery and diverse other things And these imaginations and errors of their judgement serve as strong holds to keepe Christ and his truth out of their hearts 2 Cor. 10.4 5. With this mind many a one comes to heare us I know the preacher well enough he differs from me in judgement in sundry things but it is no matter I can heare him and hold mine owne well enough I like his gifts well and will receive his doctrine so farre as I judge it to bee true but if once he fall upon his owne conceits there I will leave him And do so still in Gods name if any preacher teach his owne conceits though he had the gifts of an Angell beleeve him not Gal. 1.8 9. But take heed thou count not that his conceit which he teacheth thee by good warrant of Gods Word For in that case if thou receive not whatsoever he teacheth thee I will assure thee that that which thou seemest to receive will doe thee no good For certainely these men that in their hearing do thus limit and gage the Word and spirit of God would if it lay in their power as those wicked men mentioned Esay 30.10 Say to the Seers see not and to the Prophets prophesie not unto us right things speake unto us smooth things And those that did so the Lord calls despisers of his Word verse 12. Sixthly come with a heart resolved to obey and practise whatsoever God shall teach and command thee With such a heart came David to the Word Psal. 119.33 34. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I shall keepe it unto the end give me understanding and I shall keepe thy law yea I shall observe it with my whole heart To this the promise is made Ioh. 7.17 If any man will do his will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Such shall attaine to a setled and certaine knowledge of the truth And Luk. 8.15 They that with an honest heart heare the Word keepe it and bring forth fruit with patience Mica 2.7 Doe not my words do good to him that walketh uprightly And how can they then profit by the ministery of the Word that in their hearing seeke nothing but knowledge intend nothing lesse then to practise ought they heare like those Ezek. 33.31 They heare thy words but they will not do them But rather resolve before hand they will be still as they were they will do as their neighbours doe as Zeâ—echia did 2 Chron 36.13 He sâ—iffaed his worke and hardned his heart from turning unto the Lord God of Israel No preacher shall alter them they can heare them they trow and ver do still as they list What Wee were wise men indeed if wee should practise what we heare leave our good fellowship bring religion into our families so should we be counted Puritans God forbid we should ever become such fooles Oh take heed God forbid it not indeed When Pharaoh had hardned his owne heart against the meanes God had used to soften it Exod. 8 15. ye read oft in that book afterward that God hardned his heart Exod. 9.12 O therefore take heed of this Heb. 3.7.8 If ye will heare his voice harden not your hearts Seventhly come in faith to the hearing of the Word and in a certaine expectation to receive that good from the Lord in this his ordinance which he hath promised to doe and worke by it We should thinke and meditate of the promises God hath made to this duty and expect by faith the performance of them Christ hath promised he will be with his servants in their ministery to the end of the world Mat. 28.20 Beleeve this and expect his gracious presence to make his ordinance effectuall in thine heart He hath said Luk. â—1 28 Blessed are they that heare the Word Consider who spake this beleeve him of his word and expect a blessing from him in thy hearing The Lord hath said Psal. 19.7 The law of the Lord is perfect converting the soule And Rom. 1. â—6 â—t is the power of God unto salvation Thou feelest sundry corruptions which thou wouldest faine have power to overcome and thy heart converted from them unto the Lord beleeve this which God hath said of his Word and expect to finde this converting power of God in this his ordinance So the Lord hath said of this ordinance Acts 20.32 that it is able to build his people up and to persit the worke of grace begun in them and thou wouldst grow and art troubled that thou growâ—st to better come in saith to it and looke to receive this benifit by it So the Lord hath said Esa. 57.19 that he createth and ordaineth the fruit of the lips to be peace peace to them that are nâ—are and to them that are a far of And thou wâ—ntest peace in thy conscience beleeve what God that cannot lie hath said and look verily to have peace wrought in thy heart by this meanes In a word God hath said of this his ordinance Esa. 55.3 Heare and your soule shall live And Iam 1.21 That it is able to save your soules beleeve this then and expect life and salvation by it How should the most of our hearers then receive any good by this ordinance of God when few or none come to it in this faith They never stirre up themselves to thinke of these promises or to expect any such good by it As it was with them that desired to receive good by Christs divine power in working miracles they must bring faith with them Marke 9.23 Iesus said to him that came to have his sonne dispossessed If thou canst beleeve all these things are possible to him that beleeveth And still according to their faith so they sped Matth. 9. â—9 So
he could never looke of them he had lost the joy of Gods salvation verse 12. all comfort in assurance of Gods favour he was so tormented inwardly as a man that hath all his bones broken verse 8. yet doth not be dispaire nor seeke helpe any other way but flyeth to God by prayer and seeketh comfort that way which teacheth us That Gods people when they are in any distresse must flie to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way For so did David heere and so have Gods people alwaies done in the like case Thus did David at another time Psal. 120.1 in my distresse I cryed unto the Lord. And Psal. 107 6. They cryed unto the Lord in their trouble Three cases there be wherein Gods people have beene most distressed First when some outward affliction hath beene upon them in extremity or the seare of it specially such as hath risen from the malice and fury of their enemies which is of all outward afflictions the most grievous worse then famine worse then pestilence as you may see in Davids choice 2. Sam. 24.13 14. Secondly when they have beene troubled with some strong and violent tentation either unto blasphemy or some other foule sin this hath perplexed and distressed them more then any outward affliction could doe Even the motions to sin that have risen from their owne nature have done so as we may see in the complaint of Paul Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Much more when God hath sent Satan to stand at their right hand as Psal. 109.6 that was a thorne in Pauls flesh 2 Cor. 12.7 For he is an enemy to be feared much more then any mortall man as we may see by that comparison Paul maketh Ephes. 6.12 We wrestle not against flesh and bloud but against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknesse of this world c. Thirdly when their consciences have been wounded with the sense of Gods anger and wrath For that above all other things hath perplexed them most and put them to greatest anguish Pro. 18.14 The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity but a wounded spirit who can beare Now in all these cases Gods people have sought and found comfort by flying to God and seeking to him by prayer For the first we have the example of Iehoshaphat and the people of Iudah 2 Chron. 20.3 Iehoshaphat feared and set himselfe to seeke the Lord and cryes thus to God verse 12. We have no might to stand against this great company that commeth against us neither know we what to do but our eyes are upon thee This course tooke David when he had many enemies in the Court of Saul that by informing the King against him did seeke his life Psal. 109.4 For my love they are mine adversaries but I give my selfe unto prayer Thus Iob fought comfort Iob. 16.20 My friends scorne me but mine eye powreth out teares unto God And so did Ann 1. Sam 1.10 She was in bitternes of soule and prayed unto the Lord and wept sore For the second case of distresse we have the example of Paul who when the messenger of Satan was sent to buffet him 2. Cor. 12.7 ran to God by prayer for helpe and comfort as he saith ver 8. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from me And for the third case we have Davids example here and Psal. 18.5 6. The sorrowes of hell compassed me about the snares of death prevented me In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God Yea we have for this a greater example then David even our blessed Saviours who when he was in farre greater anguish of soule then ever all the men of the World were in through the apprehension and sense of Gods curse and fierce anger due to the sins of all the elect he sought and found comfort this way Heb. 5.7 He offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares unto him that was able to save him from death and was heard in that that he feared The grounds of this Doctrine and the reasons why Gods people in all their distresses have bin wont to flye to God by prayer and to seek comfort this way are principally foure First They knew that in every distresse they were in of what kind soever God had a chiefe hand It is so 1. In all outward afflictions Esa. 45.7 I forme the light and create darknesse I make peace and create evill I the Lord doe all these things 2. In all Satans tentations he could not disquiet us with any of them if the Lord sent him not and appointed him not to do it Paul saith the messenger of Sathan that buffetted him was given unto him 2. Cor. 12.7 3. In the affliction and wound of conscience it is God that makes that wound as Iob speaketh Iob 23.16 God maketh my heart soft and the almighty troubleth me And they that know this must needs hold it the wisest course in all their distresses to seek unto him for helpe and comfort For who can take of his hand Who can cure the wounds that he hath made Who can yeeld us any help and comfort while he remaines angry with us Deut 32.39 I kill and I make alive I wound and I heale neither is there any that can deliver out of my hand Therefore all Gods people should resolve in their distresses as Hosea 6.1 Come let us returne unto the Lord and flye to him for he hath torne and he will heale us he hath smitten and he will bind us up Secondly They knew the Lord was able to yeeld them helpe and comfort in all their distresses seemed their case never so desperate Psal. 68.20 He that is our God is the God of our salvation and unto God the Lord belong the issues from death For he is able as the Apostle saith Ephes. 3.20 to doe exceeding abundantly above all that we are able either to aske or thinke This reason is given why our Saviour when he was in his agony and his soule was heavy unto death did flye unto God and cry so unto him Hebr. 5 7. He knew he was able to deliver him from death Thirdly They knew the Lord himselfe had prescribed this course unto them if they would have comfort in any of their distresses to flye to him by prayer This is a helpe and remedy of Gods owne prescribing Iames 5.13 If any man be afflicted 〈◊〉 what kind soever let him pray Luke 2â— 40 Pray that ye enter not unto tentation Fourthly and lastly They knew that the Lord was ready to be found this way He is ready to be found at all times by the prayers of his people Psalmeâ—47 â—47 18 The Lord is nigh unto all them that all upon him to all that call upon him in truth Matth. 7 8. Every one that asketh receiveth and he that seeketh findeth and to him
that he looked for no comfort Therefore is this oft mentioned as the justest and soundest ground of all true comfort Comfort yee comfort yee my people saith your God it is the Lords speech to his servants and messengers Esa. 40.1 2. speake ye comfortably to Ierusalem How should we do that may Gods servants say Cry unto her that her warrefare is accomplished that her iniquity is pardoned No sound comfort can be had till then and when once that is knowne nothing can make a mans state uncomfortable So speaketh our Saviour to the poore man that had the palsie when he saw him dejected in mind and uncomfortable he saith not sonne be of good comfort thy palsie hath left thee thou that couldst not have come hither if foure men had not brought thee Marke 2.3 shalt be able to take up thy bed and walke home without any helpe but how doth he comfort him Matth. 9.2 Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiven thee So when he would comfort Mary Magdalene that was so full of trouble of mind and sorrow that she was able with her teares to wash his feet Luke 7.38 he saith unto her vers 48. Thy sinnes are forgiven thee As if he had said thou hast no such cause to weep so thou hast cause to be comfortable and cheerefull for thy sins are forgiven This peace of God that is the comfort and joy that riseth from the knowledge of the pardon of our sins and reconciliation with him is said Phil. 4.7 to passe all understanding No heart can conceive how comfortable and blessed a thing that is but that which hath felt and enjoyed it Thirdly The man that truly knoweth what sin is desireth and longeth after nothing so much as the pardon of his sin is not so earnest and importunate with God in any suit as in this If God should now have said to David as after he did unto his sonne Solomon 1. Kings 3.5 Aske what I shall give thee Certainly this should have beene his petition Lord that my sins may be forgiven yea see how earnest he is here with God for this To such men Christ who is our propitiation and only meanes to procure and purchase our pardon is pretious as the Apostle speaketh 1. Pet. 2.7 To you that beleeve he is precious yea so precious that in comparison of him and of Gods favour through him they esteeme basely of every thing else Phil 3.8 I do count all things but dung that I may win Christ. Fourthly and lastly The man that truly knoweth what sin is thinks he hath even enough when he hath gotten his pardon though God should deny him all things else and saith of it as Iacob when he was sure Ioseph was still living Gen. 45.28 It is enough Yea he counts himselfe to be a happy man if once he have obtained this So we see David here maketh this his only suit and saith in another place that this is enough even to make a man happy Psalm 32.1 2. Blessed is the man whose transgression is forgiven whose sinne is covered blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity Nothing can make that man miserable whose sins are forgiven Now the reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are principally two being taken from the true and sound consideration of the nature of sinne And for the nature of it we will goe no further then to that description that David maketh of it in these two verses and to those two comparisons whereby he doth here resemble it First he compareth sin to debt in these words verse 1. Blot out my transgressions Our sins are our debts as our Saviour teacheth us to call them and account of them in the fift petition of the Lords prayer Matth. 6.12 Forgive us our debts First The obedience God requireth of us in his Law is no more but just and due debt we are bound and ought to performe it and in case we performe it not the penalty and curse which the law inflicteth is most justly due unto us We stand bound to performe either the one or the other To this obligation every mans conscience hath set his hand and seale and will acknowledge it and say Amen unto it one day God requireth in his Law that so soone as his people should come into the land of Canaan the curses of this law this bond and obligation should be read in the hearing of them all men women children and that all of them should say Amen to it Deut. 27.26 Cursed is he that confirmeth not all the words of this Law to doe them and all the people shall say Amen The copy and counterpane of this bond betweene God and us every man hath in his owne conscience which will acknowledge it to be most true and just as the Apostle speaking even of heathen men saith Rom. 2.15 which shew the worke of the Law written in their hearts Secondly These debts of ours though we be apt to forget yet the Lord will never forget The Lord hath sworne by the excellency of Iacob saith the Prophet Amos 8.7 Surely I will never forget any of their works Hee keepeth a debt booke wherein he hath set downe in writing every one of them Esa. 65.6 Behold it is written before me And our owne conscience also scores up every one of our sinnes and sets downe the time and place when and where we committed them and so came into Gods debt further and further And though it be like a sealed and clasped booke for a time that we cannot looke into it which maketh us thinke wee are little or nothing in Gods debt yet these bookes will one day bee opened Revelation 20.12 I saw the dead small and great stand before God and the bookes were opened and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the Bookes according to their workes and then it will appeare our debt bookes agree fully with Gods debt bookes our scores with his scores According as the Apostle saith Rom. â—15 â—6 that the consciences of men shall beare witnesse with God in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Iesus Christ. Thirdly These debts of ours if we get not in time a discharge and Quiâ—â— est from them will be exaâ—tâ—d every one oâ— them at our hands The Lord I tell you is such a creditor as will looke to have his owne Eccles. 1.9 Know thou that for all these things God will bring thee to judgement And 1â— 14 The Lord shall bring every worke into judgement with every secret thing whether it be good or evill Fourthly these debts of ours are growne to such a huge summe as we are never able to satisfie and pay them and therefore they are compared to a debt of ten thousand talentâ— Matth. 18.24 a summe which there was never any merchant or King in the World so rich as was able to pay it Fiftly Now consider well of this reason To an honest
and their back-slidings are increased As the sand being the least thing that is yet by number is made extreamely heavy My griefe saith Iob 6.3 would be heavier then the sand of the sea 2. David continued not in the filthy puddle of his sinne above one yeare and thou hast lyen snorting in such and such sins of thine a great many yeares How long is it since thou first began to be a blasphemer a drunkard an uncleane person and given to such other sins and in all this time thou wert never soundly humbled for them never madest thy peace with God I tell thee continuance in sinne unrepented of is a great aggravater of sinne the longer that sinne lyeth upon a man the fouler and more loathsome it will make him in Gods sight the deeper staine and die it will set upon his soule Ier. 4.14 O Ierusalem how long shall thy vaine thoughts lodge within thee Hos. 8.5 How long will it be ere they attaine to innocency 3. So that 1 If David became so filthy by these sinnes but once committed if his sins were so heavy upon his conscience what will thine appeare to be when God shall open thine eyes and restore to thee thy sight that hast made sin thy trade and practise all thy life long 2 If there must be so much a do to make David cleane who had been cleane many yeares before and now lay scarce one yeare in these sins if the Lord must bestow so much washing and rubbing and wringing upon him to get him cleane verse 2. Wash me throughly or multiply thy washings of me wilt thou thinke it a matter of no difficulty a matter not worth the troubling of thy mind about to be cleansed from all thy sinnes 3 If David cryed so earnestly and was so fervent and importunate in this suit and desired nothing but that his sinnes might be pardoned wilt thou be so mad to thinke that a cold cry God mercy and God forgive me will serve thy turne and that thou canst so easily get thy pardon when thou wilt thy selfe Thou wilt say againe Though my sinnes be many and great yet there is no cause I should be so troubled with them nor keepe such a doe for the pardon of them as you speake of for God is mercifull and very ready to forgive To this I answer that touching Gods mercy thou canst not say more then thou shalt heare mee acknowledge when I shall come to the next that is the third and last part of this Text. But for the present this I say First It is true indeed that Gods mercy is infinite When David had spoken of the goodnesse and mercy of God Psal. 106.1 he adds verse 2. Who can utter the mighty acts of the Lord Who can shew forth all his praise And there is a mercy of God that extendeth it selfe to all his creatures Psal. 145 9. The Lord is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works And so I cannot denie but the leudest man that is may tast and doth daily tast of the mercy of God Iob 25.3 Vpon whom doth not his light arise and Luk 6.35 He is kind to the unthankefull and to the evill But this mercy that we now speake of the mercy of God that reacheth to the pardon of mens sinnes is not common to all this is restrained and limited to a certaine number It is peculiar to the Catholike Church as we are taught in our Creede and as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 33.24 The people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their iniquity It is restrained to them that feare God Luk. 1.50 His mercy is on them that feare him from generation to generation And Psal. 103.11 As the heaven is high above the earth so great is his mercy to them that feare him And verse 17 18. The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that feare him to such as keepe his covenant and remember his commandements to doe them This mercy is restrained unto such sinners as are humbled and afflicted in heart for their sinnes Psal. 25.16 Turne thee unto me and have mercy upon me for I am desolate and afflicted This mercy God hath threatned to deny to some kinde of men that is 1. To the brutish ignorant Esa. 27.11 It is a people of no understanding therefore he that made them will not have mercy on them and he that formed them will shew them no favour 2. To them that despise and scorne the meanes of grace Pro. 1.27 28. When your feare commeth as a desolation then shall they call upon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not finde me Why what was the reason that is given verse 29 30. For they hated knowledge they would none of my counsell they despised all my reproofe 3. To him that sinneth presumptuously and upon hope of mercy and doth blesse himselfe in his heart saying I shall have peace though I doe walke in the stubbornesse of my heart to add drunkennesse to thirst that is sinne unto sinne or unsatiablenesse in sinne the Lord will not be mercifull unto him Deut 29.19 20. Now then thou that alleadgest this for the reason why thy sinnes shall not trouble thee because God is so mercifull consider with thy selfe how small cause thou hast to trust to that 1. Thou art not a member of the Catholike Church for that is holy and is a communion of Saints 2. Thou art none of them that feare to offend God 3. Thou keepest no covenant with him 4. Thou never remembrest his commandements to doe them 5. Thou art not humbled nor afflicted in heart for thy sinnes 6. Thou art void of understanding 7. Thou art a despiser and scorner of the meanes of grace 8. Thou incouragest and blessest thy selfe in thy sins upon hope of mercy And therefore as Iehu said to Amazias servants 2 King 9.18 19. What hast thou to doe with peace turne thee behind me So doth the Lord say unto thee what hast thou to doe with my mercy Iona 2.8 They that observe lying vanities forsake their owne mercy And this is the first answer I give to the second plea of these men Secondly I answer That the knowledge of the infinitenesse of Gods mercy will make no mans sin the lighter but cause it to lye much the heavier upon the conscience When he shall rightly consider that he hath despised and made so light account of offending so mercifull a God The knowledge of Gods goodnesse should lead men unto repentance it should breake their hearts and make them to mourne for their sins the more and this will heape up wrath unto a man against the day of wrath when a man shall despise the riches of Gods goodnesse and forbearance and long suffering Rom. 2.4 5. It is therefore said Revel 6.16 that wicked men shall cry to mountaines and rocks fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth upon the
all helpe and comfort any way els but only in Christ and so to flye to him to obtaine thy pardon Then mayest thou have good hope that thy sins are pardoned Secondly If a man feele himselfe to be sanctified and changed by the spirit of Christ then may he be sure he is justified and washed from his sins by the bloud of Christ. Where God pardoneth sin there he subdueth and destroyeth the power of it Micah 7.18 19. When he had said Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquity he addeth hee will have compassion upon us he will subdue our iniquities Rom. 6.14 Sin shall not have dominion over you for you are not under the Law but under grace When Christ hath once procured for a man the pardon of his sin he turneth the heart quite from it and worketh in him such a change as he becommeth another man Acts 3.26 God hath sent his Sonne to blesse you in turning every one of you from your iniquities See some examples and experiments of this What a marvellous change was wrought in those converts of Ephesus that had used curious arts after God had pardoned their sins they did so hate that sin that they had lived in that they burnt the books that had bin the meanes and instruments of that sin though they came to the value of 15000 pieces of silver which was at the least eight hundred pounds sterling Acts 19.19 So after Peters sin of denying Christ for feare was pardodoned what a change was wrought in him None of all the Apostles so bold in confessing Christ afterwards as he was Acts 2.14.3.12.4.8 So when Pauls sin of hating and persecuting of the Saints was pardoned never did any of Gods servants shew that love to the Saints that hee did See how many hee sends speciall salutations to and in how kind a manner Rom. 16. See in what termes hee expresseth his affections to the Saints oft times Phil. 4.1 My brethren dearely beloved and longed for my joy and Crowne And Philem. 12. He calls Onesimus a poore servant his owne bowells Yea where sinne is pardoned not the outward man onely but the very heart is changed Ezechiel 36.25 27. Then will I sprinckle cleane water upon you and yee shall bee cleane from all your filthinesse A new heart also will I give you and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes Thou therefore that art perswaded thy foule sinnes are pardoned try it by this note Is thy heart now quite turned from these sinnes that above all other thou now hatest them most art most afraid of them shunnest the beginnings and occasions of them Yea thou that hast beene the civilest man dost thou find a change wrought in thee a new heart given thee Then thou mayst have a comfortable assurance that thou hast indeed obtained thy pardon Thirdly if a man feele that the knowledge of Gods love in pardoning his sin hath wrought in his heart a true love to God and that the change I told you of proceedeth from his love to God This note thou shalt find given by our Saviour Luke 7.47 Her sinnes which are many are forgiven her for shee loved much This property of a man whose sinnes are pardoned you shall see in David Psal. 116.1 I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplication And what was his supplication Even for pardon of his sinne as you shall see ver 3 4. The sorrowes of death compassed me the paines of bell gat hold on me I found trouble and sorrow then called I upon the name of the Lord O Lord deliver my soule And in Peter whom when Christ would comfort and assure that his sin was pardoned by what note doth he labour to assure him of it Iob. 21 15. Simon thou sonne of Iona lovest thou me more then these For indeed no man can love the Lord and obey him out of love but he that first is perswaded of Gods love to him in the pardon of his sinnes 1 Ioh. 4.10 Herein is love not that we loved God but that hee loved us and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sins Hast thou no love to God to his Word and servants Dost thou all that thou dost in his service out of by-respects Flatter not thy selfe thy sinnes are not pardoned Fourthly If the love that we beare to God for the pardoning of our sinnes can make us unfainedly willing to forgive all men even those that have most wronged us This note is given with great earnestnesse and asseveration by our blessed Saviour not onely in the fift petition Mat. 6.12 but immediately after the end of the whole prayer Mat. 6.14 15. For if yee forgive men your heavenly father will forgive you if ye forgive not men neither will your father forgive you Canst thou not forgive thy greatest enemies Strivest thou not against the motions to revenge and malice Art thou not humbled for them Certainely thy sinnes are not yet pardoned thou art still in thy sinnes An hypocrite can give much and doe many kindnesses to them that never wronged him A man may bestow all his goods to feed the poore and yet not have charity 1 Cor. 13.3 Luke 6.32 33. If you love them that love you and doe good to them that doe good to you what thanke have ye For sinners also do the same But out of love to God to forgive them that have wronged us and love our enemies that argueth a mans sins are pardoned Lecture XIX On Psal. 51.1 2. March 21. 1625. WE have already heard that in these words there were three things principally to be observed 1. That David in the great distresse he was now in flyeth unto God by prayer and seeketh helpe and comfort that way 2. That in this prayer wherein he seeketh helpe and comfort from God he begs nothing but the pardon of his sinnes 3. That the onely ground of his hope to speed well in this prayer and to obtaine the pardon of his sinnes was the knowledge he had of the mercy of God The two first of these wee have already finished it followeth now that we proceed to the third and last of them It is therefore here to be observed 1. That seeking pardon of his sinnes at the hands of God he pleadeth nothing but mercy hopeth to obtaine it no other way maketh that the onely ground of his hope in this suit and cryeth Have mercy on me ô Lord. 2. That the thing that made him hope he should find this mercy with God was nothing he found in himselfe but onely the knowledge he had of the Lords gracious disposition Have mercy upon mee ô God according to thy loving kindnesse according to the multitude of thy tender mercies As if he had said ô Lord there is nothing els to move thee to have mercy upon me but onely thine owne gracious and mercifull disposition 3. Yet had David before his fall done
us in his eternall counsell to be of that small number that should receive benefit by him Iohn 17.6 Thine they were and thou gavest them me and vers 9. I pray not for the world but for them that thou hast given me for they are thine Thirdly It was the wonderfull mercy of God to us and nothing else that moved him to give any of us the grace to receive Christ by faith being offered to us in the ministery of the Gospell and to obey him Iohn 6.44 No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him Fourthly It was the wonderfull mercy of God and nothing else that moved him to accept of the satisfaction which Christ our surety hath made for us and not to exact it at our owne hands For nothing bound him to it but his owne free promise In which respect all the Elect that shall have benefite by Christ are called heires of promise Hebr. 6.17 And therefore the Apostle saith Ephesians 1.6 It was to the praise of the glory of his Grace that he hath made us accepted in his beloved As though he should say the glory of his grace is wonderfully set forth in this that hee will accept of Christs satisfaction for us Fiftly and lastly It is his wonderfull mercy and nothing else that moveth him to performe this promise and to keepe covenant with us considering how weake and staggering our faith and obedience is and how oft we breake covenant with him And this made Solomon to fall into that admiration 1 Kin. 8.23 O Lord God of Israel there is no God like unto thee in heaven above or in earth beneath who keepeth covenant and mercy with thy servants that walke before thee with all their heart As if hee had said It is the mercy of God that he keepeth Covenant even with such And thus have I finished the answer to the first objection and shewed you that it doth no whit derogate from the mercy and free grace of God but amplifieth and advanceth it greatly that wee obtaine pardon of our sins by the merit of Christs bloud and no other way The second objection is How can it bee said that wee have no ground of hope to find favour with God and the pardon of our sins but onely in Gods meere mercy and free grace Will a mans good workes do him no good in this case Is there no ground of hope and comfort for us in that goodnesse and grace that God hath wrought in our hearts by his holy spirit The Scripture teacheth us that there bee sundry graces and good workes that may give us much comfort in this case and bee good grounds of hope unto us that wee shall finde favour with God As 1. If a man can find hee doth truly feare God Proverbs 14.26 In the feare of the Lord is strong confidence and his children shall have a place of refuge 2. If a man can find hee hath bin of conscience towards God given unto works of mercy Psal. 18. â—5 With the mercifull thou wilt shew thy selfe mercifull and 41 1. Blessed is hee that considereth the poore the Lord will deliver him in time of trouble and Iam. 2.13 Mercy rejoyceth against judgement 3. If a man can find that of conscience towards God he can forgive his enemies Matth. 6.14 If yee forgive men their trespasses your heavenly Father also will forgive you 4. If a man can find that he is able with an upright heart to confesse his sin unto God even that is a good ground of hope that God will forgive it For thus David reasoneth here verse 2 3. Cleanse me from my sinne for I acknowledge my transgressions 5. and lastly If a man can but humble himselfe and mourne before God for his sin even that will give him good hope of comfort For Christ saith Mat 5.4 Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted And the Publican doing so went home justified Luke 18.14 My answer to this objection shall consist of two parts 1. I will shew you how much is to bee ascribed unto good works and to that goodnesse and grace that Gods children may find in themselves 2. I will let you see that this doth nothing derogate from the truth of my Doctrine concerning the reposing all our hope in the mercy of God only For the first I say first of all that these good works and graces we find in our selves though they bee not the causes why God pardoneth our sins yet are they certaine and infallible signes that wee have found mercy with God and that our sins are pardoned For thus runneth the covenant of God Ezek. 36.25 I will sprinkle cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane and then followeth verse 26. A new heart also will I give unto you and a new spirit will I put within you And thus speaketh our Saviour of Mary Lu. 7.47 Her sins which are many are forgiven her for she hath loved much As if he had said shee could not have had this grace to love me as she doth if her sins had not bin forgiven Secondly This grace and goodnesse which a man findeth in himselfe may bee a ground of hope unto him that God will respect his prayers Iohn 9 3. Weâ— know that God heareth not sinners but if any man be a worshipper of God and doth his will him he heareth Iohn 3.22 Whatsoever wee aske we receive of him because we keepe his commandements and doe those things that are pleasing in his sight The Angell telleth Cornelius Acts 10.4 thy prayers and thine almes are come up for a memoriall before God Certainely his almes made his prayers more effectuall with God Thirdly The goodnesse and grace which a man findeth in himselfe may bee a sound ground of comfort unto him even in greatest affliction So was it to Paul 2 Cor. 1.12 Our rejoycing is this even the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity wee have had our conversation in the world So was it to Iob the testimony that his owne heart gave him of the conscience hee had made of all uncleannesse of dealing equally with his servants of his mercifulnesse to the poore of his freedome from covetousnesse and maliciousnesse Iob 31. And of his hearts love to the Word and pure worship of God Iob 23.12 susteined and yeelded him great comfort in his extreame affliction as you may see Iob 31.35 36. If mine adversarie man or Satan had written a booke against mee surely I should take it upon my shoulder and bind it as a crowne to mee So was it to Hezechiah when he had received from God the message of death Esay 38.3 Remember ô Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight Fourthly These good works this goodnesse and grace that a man findeth in himselfe are foundations upon which a man may confidently ground and build
as in comparison of these he maketh no reckoning of like a little over-measure that is given you when you have bought any thing like to the browne paper and pack-thrid that the mercers give you for nothing Mat. 6.33 these things shall be added to you But theâ—e mercies he maketh precious account of these are his jewells wherein he setteth forth the riches and glory of his mercy and bounty As Ahashuerus the King of the Medes and Persians shewed the riches of his glorious kingdome and the honour of his excellent majesty in that feast he made to his princes and servants Est. 1.4 so doth God much more set forth the riches and glory of his mercy in bestowing these precious mercies upon any For as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 14.17 The kingdome of God is not meat and drink but righteousnesse and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost These mercies therefore are called Ephes. 1.7 8. the riches of his grace wherein he hath abounded towards us Therefore when Paul speaketh of the mercy of God toward him in the pardon of his sinne he saith 1 Tim. 1.14 that the grace of God was exceeding abundant towards him This is a marvellous mercy of God that he should pardon any of us our sinnes and give us eternall life such a mercy as we can never sufficiently admire and wonder at Shew thy marvellous loving kindnesse ô thou that savest by thy right hand them that put their trust in thâ—e saith David Psal. 17.7 And Paul 2 Thess. 1.10 God shall be admired in all them that beleeve in that day Thirdly Those mercies are but of a short continuance they last no longer then this short and momentany life they are called therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things of this life 1 Cor. 6.4 But these are everlasting mercies and will out-last this life and endure unto eternity Psal. 103.17 The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that feare him Fourthly Those mercies are uncertaine even in this life 1 Tim. 6 17. Trust not in uncertaine riches But these are sure mercies not flitting or uncertaine if they be once gotten they can never be lost and are therefore called Esa. 55.3 the sure mercies of David Davids mercies the mercies he begged heere the mercies he made such reckoning of the mercies peculiar to him and the elect of God are sure mercies and can never be lost Fiftly and lastly Those mercies a man may have and have them in abundance and be made never a whit the better man never a whit more acceptable to God never a whit the neerer unto eternall happinesse Nay for the most part they make men that enjoy them most abundantly the worse men a great deale they estrange their hearts from God and deprive them of his kingdome There is a sore evill which I have seene under the sunne saith Solomon Eccl. 5.13 namely riches kept for the owners thereof to their hurt Luke 18.24 How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdome of God vers 25. It is easier for a Camell to go through a needles eye then for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of God But these mercies of David never did any man receive but they made him a better man then he was before No man ever obtained this mercy to have his sinnes pardoned but his heart was changed and he became a new man presently Acts 5 3â— Christ giveth repentance unto Israel and forgivenesse of sinnes So Ezek. 36.25 26. I will sprinkle cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane a new heart also will I give you and a new spirit will I put within you Labour therefore to make this thine owne to get assurance that these mercies of David do belong to thee that in the time of thy need thou maist have the benefit and comfort of these mercies Els will this one daylie heavie upon thy heart that there being so much mercy in the Lord such a fountaine yea such a sea of mercy yea thou knowing so much and having seene in the ministery of the Gospell this fountaine opened unto thee as the Prophet speaketh Zach. 13.1 yet thou art not washed in it thou art not cleansed from thy sinnes thou art never the better for it That there is mercy enough in the Lord to pardon Davids sinnes and Manasses sinnes and Peters sinnes and Mary Magdalens sinnes yea all manner of sinne and blasphemy as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 12.31 yet thy sin remaineth still unpardoned And all because thou hast despised these riches of the goodnesse of God as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.4 Thou hast esteemed much more of those common mercies of God then of these like the Prodigall who so long as he could get enough to fill his belly though it were but hogs-meate never thought of returning to his father and seeking for his favour Luk. 15.16 17. O this is it this despising of the Lords speciall mercies is that that will treasure and heape up wrath to a man against the day of wrath as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.5 Now if any man shall say I would faine know that this mercy of God belongeth to me but how may I come to be assured of it To that man I answer there be five things which may be both as signes and notes whereby thou mayst know it belongeth to thee and as meanes also to bring thee unto this assurance that thou desirest First If thou canst seeke and sue to him for this mercy with all thine heart that is more then for any other things prizing this mercy above all other mercies thou needest not doubt but it belongeth to thee thou shalt be sure to have thy part in it Marke the promises made to such as are in this case Ieremy 29.13 Ye shall seeke me and find me when ye shall search for me with all your heart Psalme 69.32 Your heart shall live that seeke God Other mercies thou mayst long for and sue earnestly for and never obtaine them but these spirituall mercies without which thou canst not be saved thou maist bee sure to obtaine if thou canst thus desire and seeke for them Luke 11.13 How much more shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him Psal. 105.3 Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord. So that if thou want these the fault is in thy selfe Ye have not saith the Apostle Iam 4.2 because ye aske not Secondly If thou canst be miserable and dejected enough in thine owne eyes thou shalt not need to doubt but this mercy belongeth unto thee Misery we know is the object of mercy and chiefe motive to compassion If thou canst therfore unfainedly lay open unto God thy misery thy spirituall misery I meane the wounds sores of thy soule as poore creeples do their sores to meÌ„ whom they would move to pity them thou needest not doubt to find mercy with the Lord. Thus doth David seeke for mercy heere as you
his hypocrisie in comming with a bad heart to the Lords passeover which were the roots of the other he could not confesse complain of And indeed mens carelesnes in smaller sins is a great cause why God giveth men over unto foule and grosser sins Ps. 19.12 13. Cleanse thou me from secret faults keep back thy servant from presumptuous sins let them not have dominion over me then shall I bee upright and I shall be innocent from the great transgression They therefore that though they can say and confesse in grosse and generall that they are sinners yet cannot in particular say how or wherein they have sinned but are like to Nebuchadnezar Dan. 2.5 that could say he had dreamed and was troubled with it but what his dreame was he could not tell may justly suspect their confession not to be sincere but counterfeit Secondly The sincere confession is free and full without all desire to cloak or to extenuate and minse his sinne See this property also laid open in three points First The true confessour doth so lay open the hainousnesse and odiousnesse of his sins as it may appeare that he thinketh basely and vilely of himselfe for them I am vile saith Iob 40.4 See this in Solomons prayer 1 King 8 47 49 50. If they shall say wee have sinned wee have done perversly wee have committed wickednes as if they should say ô we cannot expresse how hainous our sins are then heare thou their prayer forgive them Such a confession was Pauls Acts 26.10 11. Many of the Saints did I shut up in prison when they were put to death I gave my voice against them I punished them oft in every Synagogue and compelled them to blaspheme and exceeding in madnesse against them I persecuted them going beyond my commission even unto strange cities and 1 Tim 1.15 Of whom I am the chiefe As if he had said No mans sin is so great as mine was Secondly To this end he weigheth the circumstances whereby his sin is aggravated and the hainousnesse of it encreased Thus did Daniel Dan 9.5.6 Wee have sinned and have committed iniquity and have done wickedly and have rebelled neither have wee hearkened to thy servants the Prophets As if he had said we haue sinned against great meanes of grace So Ezech. 9.7 9. in his confession aggravateth their sins by this circumstance that they had beene committed against manifold experiments they had had both of the severity and also of the mercy of the Lord. So it is said of Peter Mar. 14.72 that weighing that with himselfe he wept He could never have brought his heart to be so deeply affected with and humbled for sin if he had not weighed with himselfe the circumstances whereby it was aggravated No more can any of us certainely unlesse we take the like course Thirdly and lastly The true confessour presenteth himselfe before God as one that standeth wholly at his mercy and judgeth himselfe worthy of the curse and hatred of God for his sin It becommeth us when we goe to God to confesse our sins to come before him as Benhadads servants did unto Ahab 1 King 20.32 they came to him with ropes about their neckes as men judging themselves worthy to dye Thus did Daniel make his confession Dan. 9.7 O Lord righteousnesse belongeth â—nto thee but unto us confusion of faces As if he had said thou art righteous in all that thou hast done against us yea if thou shouldest confound us for ever thou shouldest bee righteous in that also So did the prodigall confesse Luke 15 21. Father I have sinned against heaven and in thy sight and am no more worthie to bee called thy sonne Now in this second property the hypocrite is also for the most part grosly defective for even when he seemeth most humbled and most willing to confesse against himselfe his wickednesse yet hath he a desire to hide somewhat to cloake and extenuate his sin and with the unjust steward Luke 16.6 for an hundred to set downe fifty Though he can confesse himselfe to be a sinner yet that he is an hainous sinner or in any great danger for any sin that he is guilty of that he cannot believe Sundry conceits he hath whereby he is apt to keepe his sins off from comming to neere his heart or lying too heavy vpon it Some few of them I will name unto you 1. Though I bee a sinner saith hee and have my faults yet am I not so bad as such and such I thanke God This conceit spoiled the Pharisee Luke 18.11 God I thanke thee I am not as other men are 2. Though I be a sinner saith he alas I cannot helpe it it is my nature I am flesh and bloud aswell as others I am not the first that did so neither shall I be the last who is it that doth not sin and for this he is apt to pervert the Scripture to his owne destruction Iames 3.2 In many things wee offend all 3. Though I have fouly fallen sometimes yet I thanke God it was not out of any disposition or liking I had in my selfe to that sin it was company that drew me to it Thus said Adam even to the Lord himselfe Gen. 3.12 The woman whom thou gavest me drew me to it 4. and lastly If he can lay the fault no where else he will to extenuate his sin lay it upon the deuill as Eve did Gen. 3.13 The Serpent beguiled mee and I did eate Whereas indeede our sin is our owne and no body in so much fault for it as our selves Iames 1.14 Every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lusts and enticed From within saith our Saviour Marke 7.21 out of the heart of men proceed evill thoughts adulteries c. But let us all take heed of this subtilty of Satan and of this deceitfulnesse of sin and whensoever we goe to confesse our sins unto God let us remember what is said Pro. 28.13 He that covereth his sins shall not prosper Thirdly Sincere confession is hearty it is made with feeling and affection and is not verball and formall onely When we confesse our sins to God we must worke our hearts to doe it with feeling with hearts touched and troubled with sence of sin with shame and sorrow and indignation of heart against our selves for our sins O my God saith Ezra Ezr. 9.6 I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee for our iniquities are encreased over our heads So the Publican in that confession which our blessed Saviour giveth such testimony unto Luke 18.13 for shame would not so much as lift up his eyes to heaven and in indignation against himselfe smote upon his brest So did Iob 42.6 I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes The true confessour feeleth his sin to be a burden to his conscience Mine iniquities saith David Psal. 38.4 are as an heavy burden too heavy for me to beare And surely this griefe of heart for
Saviour mentioneth as a naturall effect and consequent of that poverty of spirit and mourning for it that is in his people Mat. 5.3 6. This was that doubtlesse that made Paul set such a price upon Christ to count all things but dung that hee might win Christ that he might be found in him that he might know him and the power of his resurrection as he professeth of himselfe Phil. 3.8 10. This was that that made David to thirst and long after Gods Sanctuary and ordinances as hee did Psal. 27.4 he made this his onely suit and 42.1 2. he cryeth out my soule panteth after thee O God my soule thirsteth for God for the living God when shall I come and appeare before God These men as you have heard were much exercised with the sight and thought of their sins and corruptions and this is certainely an inestimable benefit to have our stomacke and appetite to this food preserved in us For so our Saviour saith of such Mat. 5.6 that they are in a happy case and giveth such a reason of it as may put all out of doubt for they shall be satisfied Fourthly By this meanes God maketh his people heartily and unfainedly thankefull for his mercy in Christ able to relish the sweetnesse that is in it which none can doe but they that have a sound sight and sence of their owne sins and corruptions This made Christ so deare and sweet to that poore woman Lu. 7.38 Shee washed his feet with her teares she wiped them with her haire she kissed them she annointed them surely she loved Christ so dearely because many sins were forgiven her ver 47. her sins were still fresh in her remembrance This we may also see in the holy Apostle who when he had mentioned at large the knowledge and sense he had of his own corruptions Rom. 7. â—5 he suddenly breaketh forth in these words I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. As if he had said O wretched man that I am so full of sin corruption what would become of me were it not for Christ What cause have I to praise God for his mercy in Christ for shewing any respect unto me for preserving and upholding of me So when he calleth to mind his old sin 1 Tim. 1. see how he taketh occasion thereby to magnifie the mercy of God towards him 1. In the beginning of his speech verse 12 13. I thanke Christ Iesus our Lord for putting mee into the ministery who was before a blasphemer and a persecutor 2 In the conclusion of his speech ver 17. Now unto the King eternall immortall invisible the only wise God be honour and glory for ever and ever Amen Fiftly By this meanes God keepeth his children in awe and maketh them fearefull to sin by setting their sins they have formerly committed before them and giving them an effectuall sight and sense of them The Apostle maketh this a fruit and effect of godly sorrow 2 Cor. 7.11 This very thing that ye have bin sorrowfull after a godly sort see what care it hath wrought in you Certainly the man that hath a true knowledge and sense of his sins will be afraid to sin againe the burnt child will dread the fire On the other side a man that is past feeling hath no sense of sin will be ready to give himselfe over unto lasciviousnesse to worke all uncleannes even with gredines as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 4.19 Sixtly and lastly The Lord by this meanes maketh his people charitable and pitifull towards their brethren that do offend and keepeth them from cruelty and rigour in censuring of others He that is well acquainted with the corruption of his own heart will be far from judging any one to be an hypocrite or void of grace because he seeth many frailties and faylings in him Speake evill of no men saith the Apostle Tit. 3.2 â— but shew all meekenesse to all men for we our selves were sometimes foolish and disobedient deceived serving divers lusts and pleasures And our Saviour telleth us Mat. 1.5.3 that the cause why hypocrites are so apt to judge and censure others even for-motes they spie in them is because they discerne not the beames that is in their owne eyes Lecture XLII On Psalme 51.3 Decemb. 5. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed to the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto And they are principally two 1. For exhortation and 2 For reproofe And for the first The use of exhortation It serveth to perswade us that we would be afraid of sin and take heed of it This is certainly a duty that wee all neede oft to bee put in mind of and exhorted unto It would be a matter of unspeakeable use and benefit unto us if we could be afraid of sin We shall never be able to keepe our selves from the danger of any sin till we can esteeme of sin as of a mortall enemy and bee afraid of it The godly man is described by this property Eccle 9.2 that he feareth an oath he is afraid of sin Now there is great force in this Doctrine to perswade us to bee afraid of sin and to take heed of it Even the consideration of the after-thoughts we shall one day have of our sins and the trouble that our owne consciences will put us unto for them The force that there is in this Doctrine to perswade us unto this duty will appeare to us in foure points First Our conscience will be apt to bring our sin into our remembrance to set it before us and to accuse us for it Though we sin never so secretly could be most certaine that it should never bring us to any shame or punishment in this world yet can we not be secure from the accusation of our own conscience we cannot be certaine we shall never heare of it againe When we have done with our sin it will not have done with us but when the pleasure of it is quite gone we know not how soone nor how oft our conscience will be apt to bring it into our remembrance to lay it in our dish upbraid us with it Thus we see it did with David here his sin he saith was ever before him Thus it did as we heard the last day with Iosephs brethren twenty yeares after their sin was committed Genesis 42.21 Thus it did with Iob 13.26 he possessed the sinnes of his youth Secondly Our conscience will bee apt not onely to bring our sin into our remembrance but also to smite us and wound us for it So it is divers times said of David 1 Samuel 24.5 and 2 Samuel 24.10 that his heart did smite him When our sin is thus brought into our remembrance and set before us by our conscience it will appeare unto us in another fashion and shape then it did before when we first knew it When it first came unto us to tempt and allure us it came like a friend and did looke amiably and pleasantly upon us It promised us
great pleasure or great advantage if we would yeeld unto it Sinne deceived mee saith Paul Rom. 7.11 and so slew me But when it shall be brought againe by our conscience into our mind and set before us it will appeare unto us as an enemy and a tormentor and the sight of it will be grievous and terrible unto us It is therefore fitly resembled by the harlot Solomon speaketh of Proverbs 5.3 4. The lips of a strange woman drop as an hony combe there is the first comming of sin when it commeth to tempt and allure us but what followeth Her end is bitter as worme-wood sharpe as a two edged sword There is the second comming of sin into our mind when it commeth to accuse and torment us It is like unto those locusts Iohn saw in his vision and whereby he doth testifie and represent the Popish fryers and Iesuites Reve. 9.7.8.10 Their faces were as the faces of men and their haire as the haire of women There is the shape that sin appeareth in when it first representeth and offereth it selfe unto us but their teeth were as the teeth of Lyons and they had tailes like unto Scorpions and there were stings in their tayles There is the latter comming of sin and the bitternesse and anguish it will put us unto when our conscience shall set it before us and accuse us of it And certainly no paine or anguish in the world in comparable to that which the strokes and wounds of the conscience will put a man unto A wounded spirit who can beare Pro. 18.14 To have unquietnes at home to have her unquiet with thee that is continually with thee at board and in bed is justly estemed one of the greatest miseries in this life Solomon compared it Pro. 19.13 to a continuall dropping that will wast the hardest stone in the world But to have our own conscience brawle and exclaime and be unquiet with us is a misery unspeakably greater then the former can be O then let us be afraid to sin even in this respect because our conscience will be so apt to fall out and be unquiet with us if wee do so apt to cast it in our teeth to accuse yea to smite and wound us for it Thirdly The time when our conscience will begin thus to set our sins before us thus to rebuke to check and wound us for them or when it hath once begun when it will make an end or in what degree or measure it will doe it no man but God alone that setteth it a worke doth know This kind of affliction as all other is is compared to a cup or potion Mark 10.39 Ye shall indeed drinke of the cup that I drinke of Now this cup the Lord keepeth in his own hana as it is said Ps. 75.8 he powreth out of the same Every man shall drinke of this cup when the Lord seeth good to minister it and hee shall drinke of it in that measure as the Lord shall see good to appoint But no man hath cause to looke for any long truce with his conscience or that i will give him any long day If thou dost not well saith the Lord to Cain Gen. 4 â— sin that is the punishment and sting of sin lyeth at the doore that is is neere even at the doore as the same phrase is rendred Mat. 24.33 Fourthly and lastly There is no comparison betweene the pleasure or profit that any sin can yeeld us and the anguish and paine which our conscience will put us unto when it shall accuse and smite us for it 1. The pleasure and joy that sin yeeldeth us is but overly in the faâ—e rather then in the heart as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 5 1â— There is no soundnesse in it it is mixed for the most part with inward gripings Pro. 14.13 Even in laughter the heart is sorrowfull But the sorrow and anguish that our conscience will put us unto when it accuseth and smiteth us for si◠ô that is a soaking and deep sorrow It is bitter and reacheth unto the heart as the Prophet speaketh Ieremy 4.18 2. The pleasure or profit that any sinne can yeeld us is but momentany and of very short continuance That made Moses make so light account of all the pleasures of sin because he knew they endured but for a season Heb. 11.25 They are therefore compared Eccl. 7.6 to the crackling and blaze that thornes make under a pot But the sorrow that sin will bring us unto when our conscience shall charge us with it is durable and no man knoweth how long it will last That sin that may bee committed in an houre or in farre lesse space may cost a man deepe sorrow and griefe of mind all the dayes of his life after For a conclusion therefore of this first duty that from this doctrine wee are exhorted unto certainly if we could rightly consider of this worke of our conscience how apt it will be when God shall awaken it to bring our sins to our remembrance in this manner as you have heard of it would make us afraid to sin See the truth of this in three notable examples The first is of Iob. My righteousnes saith he Iob 27.6 I hold fast and will not let it go yea he professeth ver 3 4. All the while my breath is in me and the spirit of God 〈◊〉 in my nostrils my lips shall not speake wickednes nor my tongue utter deceit And why so My heart shall not reproach me so long as I live As if he had fail I will not give my conscience occasion to brawle with me whatsoever I doe I will have care to keepe peace there The second is of Abigal that wise and gracious woman who perswadeth David not to revenge himselfe of her husband Nabâ—l by this argument 1 Sam. 25.30 31. It shall come to passe when the Lord shall have apâ—ointed thee ruler over all Israel that this shall bee no griefe to thee nor offence of heart unto my Lord either that thou hast shed blood causelesse or that my Lord hath avenged himselfe As if shee had sayd if thou shou'dst doe it thy conscience will be apt one day to checke and smite thee for it even when thou shalt be King and in thy greatest pompe doe it not therefore that thou mayst prevent the accusation of thy conscience The third is of Paul who giveth this reason why he was so afraid of every sin whether it were against the first or second table even the care he had to keepe his conscience cleare and quiet Act. 24.16 Herein do I exercise my selfe to have alwayes a conscience void of offence towards God and towards men And so much of the first use that this Doctrine serveth unto Secondly it serveth for reproofe of such as never thinke of never are troubled with any of their sins they could never say as David doth here my sin is ever before me Of this sort the world is full in all places Observe
the truth of this in three degrees First the greatest part of men were never troubled in their mind for any sin in all their lives yea the greatest sinners are of all men least troubled in mind for sin They are not in trouble saith the Psalmist Psal. 73.5 as other men Nay their conscience is so senslesse so fast asleep as nothing will waken it Such thundring Sermons they oft heare as one would think might break the rockiest heart that is and yet they never stirre these men But they are like Iudas who though he heard Christ so speake of his sin as made all his fellowes exceeding sorrowfull Mat. 26.22 though he heard him so particularly apply his speech as he could not choose but understand hee was the man hee meant for our Saviour said Iohn 13.26 Hee it is to whom I shall give a sop when I have dipped it and when hee had dipped the sop hee gave it to Iudas And when hee asked Christ as the rest had done Master is it I Christ said unto him Thou hast said Mat. 26.25 Though he had heard Christ with his powerfull voice denounce that fearefull woe against him Mat. 26.24 Woe unto the man by whom the sonne of man is betraied it had beene good for that man if hee had never beene borne Yet did not all this move him one whit but hee became worse and worse after all this Iohn 13 27. After the sop Satan entred into him And alas how many have we that are like to Iudas in this point No sermon will move them nay the Lord oft times layeth such stroakes upon them scourgeth them with such afflictions as one would thinke might pierce the most seared conscience in the world and bring their sins unto remembrance and yet you shall see these men when they are most vexed with paines and diseases in their bodies with troubles and perplexities in their outward estate yet as quiet in their consciences as free from all remorse and trouble of mind for sin yea as confident of Gods love toward them in Christ as the holiest man in the world So God speaketh of Israel Hos. 8.2 3. When they had cast off the thing that is good and for that cause the enemie the Assyrian should pursue them yet even then in that great affliction they should crye unto God My God we know thee Certainely this is the case of many a man no afflictions will awaken their consciences even upon their death beds you shall not be able to perceive that any of their sins doe trouble them but even as Iob speaketh Iob 21.23 they are wholly at ease and quiet that is wonderfully quiet in their conscience The strong armed man keepeth the pallace as our Saviour speaketh Luke 11.21 and all his goods are in peace Secondly Nay many though they can be content in generall to confesse that they and all men are sinners yet can they not discerne any particular sin to charge themselves withall and if any other man should charge them with it they would be ready to justifie themselves as Ephraim did of whom the Prophet speaketh Hos. 12.7 8 who though he were as a false merchant and the ballances of deceit were in his hand he used deceit in his weights and in his measures yet he justifieth himselfe and saith in all my labours and tradiâ—g they shall finde none iniquity in me which is sin As if he had said Though I have done a little wrong sometimes to men in my trading in my weights and measures and shewed my selfe my crafts-master in making my wares seeme better then they were tush that is nothing all of our trade doe so and must doe so or else we could not live tush that is no sin Alas the world is full of such blind wretches as being notorious sinners yet doe secure and blesse themselves in their estate even upon this ground that they know nothing by themselves that deserveth to be counted a sin at least a mortall sin They are Papists in this as in many other point either they have no sin at all or if any none but veniall sins These mens case is notably set forth by the Lord Ier. 2.34 35. In thy skirts is found the bloud of the soules of the poore innocents I have not found it by secret search but upon all these As if he had said Every thing that was about them their garments their houshold-stuffe their faire houses c. were monuments of and carried the print of their oppression see how grosse sinners they were and yet in the next words marke their extreame blindnesse and security yet thou sayest because I am innocent surely his anger shall turne from mee In times of greatest danger they feared nothing out of this conceit that they were so innocent But what followeth Behold I will plead with thee because thou saist I have not sinned Nay thirdly The most men count it a great happinesse to forget their sins and never to thinke of them and therfore they even study the art of oblivion in this point shunning all meanes carefully that might bring their sinnes into their remembrance as Ahab did Micajahs ministery 1 Kings 22.8 and Felix Pauls Acts 24.25 and they greedily hunt after all the meanes they can devise or thinke of that they may put their sinnes out of their thoughts According to that speech of Solomon Ecclesiast 7.4 The heart of fooles is in the house of mirth Now unto these men I have three things to say First If Iob and David and Paul were in a blessed estate then must the case of these men surely be most miserable Their sin as we heard the last day was ever before them came oft into their remembrance troubled their minds much and thou never thinkest of any of thy sins art never troubled with any such matter They counted it a great happinesse to have such friends to heare such ministers as would rouse and waken their sleepy consciences put them in mind of their sins Ps. 141.5 Let the righteous smite me and let him reprove me Yea they prayed to God for this Iob 13.23 Make me to know my transgression and my sin And thou cryest God blesse me from such preachers that should so disquiet my mind Secondly the blindnes and senslesnes of thy conscience is no such benefit as thou imaginest O no it is a fearefull judgement curse of God upon thee for it maketh thee unable to repent it keepeth thee from all comfort and benefit by Christ Ioh. 12.39 40. Therefore they could not beleeve because as Esaias saith he hath blinded their eyes hardned their hearts left they should be converted and I should heale them This is a judgement wherby God punisheth other grievous sins and of all punishments the most fearefull Psal. 81.11 12. My people would not hearken unto my voice Israel would none of mee so I gave them up to the hardnes of their hearts As they did not like to retaine God in their knowledge saith
the Apostle Rom. 1.28 God gave them over to a reprobate mind This is of all the judgements of God the most admirable and dreadfull to see what meanes God giveth to wicked men to awaken their consciences how senslesse they remain still To see men smitten of God as I shewed you Iudas was whom no ministery could stir or as Pharaoh or Ieroboam whom no judgments could move Thus speaketh the Lord of this judgement Stay your selves and wonder saith the Lord Esa. 29.9 Why what should they stay themselves to consider and wonder at Surely at this judgement that was upon the Prophets and rulers and people of that time They are drunken saith he but not with wine the Lord hath powred out upon you the spirit of deep sleep and hath closed your eyes This is the admirable judgement when all is done Let no man therefore any longer account it a blessing to have a senslesse conscience that will never put him in mind of his sins nor checke him for them but account it a great favour of God to have a wakefull and a tender conscience and pray with the Prophet Psal. 13.3 O Lord my God lighten mine eyes lest I sleep the sleep of death that deep and deadly sleep of a benummed and senslesse conscience Remember and beleeve that saying of Solomon Pro. 28.14 Blessed is the man that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe David had never as we see here humbled himselfe thus and run to Gods mercy-seat sued for pardon so fervently as he did if his conscience being awakened had not thus set his sins before him Six great benefits I told you of the last day that Gods people receive by the wakefulnesse and tendernesse of their conscience that puts them oft in remembrance of their sins You will object It cannot surely be esteemed a mercy but a judgement and tentation to have mine old sins brought oft into my remembrance which I have long since repented of and obtained assurance of the pardon of I answer Yes it is profitable to remember and thinke oft even of those sins as wee heard the last day in the proofe of the Doctrine that thou mayest increase the assurance of the pardon of those sins both 1. by examining the truth of thy repentance for to haue ceased long from those sins will not argue thou hast truely repented and 2. By renewing and encreasing thy humiliation for them But if we should much busie our selves with calling our sins to minde and musing of them it would bring us to despaire and deprive vs of all comfort I answer 1. the sight of thy sins how hainous soever they have beene and sorrow for them may stand well enough with true faith and confidence in Gods mercy many have had deepe sence of their sins that have also had sound faith A man may see in himselfe aboundant matter of sorrow and feare and yet discerne even at that time more matter of comfort and joy in the Lord. Thus Daniel did Dan. 9.8 9. O Lord to us belongeth confusion of face to our King to our Princes and to our fathers because we have sinned against thee to the Lord our God belonge mercies and forgivenesses though wee have rebelled against thee Serve the Lord with feare saith the Psalmist Psal. 2.11 and rejoyce with trembling And it is said of the two Maryes Mat. 28.8 that they departed quickly from the sepulcher with feare and great joy 2. Yea a man is never so fit to admire and take comfort in the mercy of God as when he seeth the multitude and odiousnesse of his owne sins Never did Paul so rejoyce in Gods mercy as when he had most sence of his owne sins as is evident 1 Tim. 1 12.-15.3 The sight of thy sins so long as it is joyned with a godly sorrow and hatred of them a desire of reconciliatiō with God so long as it driveth thee to acknowledgement humbling thy selfe before God is not the way to desperatiō but unto sound comfort It is the unwillingnesse of men to see and acknowledge their sins that bringeth despaire and not their willingnesse to doe it as we may see in David While he kept silence his bones waxed old through his roaring all the day long Psal. 32.3 But what course tooke he to finde comfort See ver 5. I acknowledged my sin unto thee and mine iniquity have I not hid I said I will confesse my transgressions unto the Lord and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin It is a mans putting of his mouth in the dust that giveth him hope of mercy Lam 3.29 The afflicted and poore in spirit trust in the Lord Zach. 3.12 But how can this be will some say that it should be such a blessing to have a tender conscience that is so apt to put a man in mind of his sins seeing the conscience when it accuseth a man useth also to smite and wound him as it was with David 1 Sam 24.5 and that there is no paine or anguish in the world comparable to that which the strokes and wounds of the conscience put a man unto Pro. 18.14 A wounded spirit who can beare I answer 1. If thou wouldst waken thy owne conscience by a due examination of thy owne wayes and calling thy sins to thine owne remembrance it would be lesse bitter and painefull to thee then if by this neglecting thy selfe thou put the Lord to doe it 1 Cor. 11.23.31 Let a man examine himselfe for if we would judge our selues we should not be judged It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the living God Heb. 10 31. 2. I answer that it is true indeed a tender and wakefull conscience will put a man to paine and trouble but the paine and trouble that driveth a man to God as Davids did here is a wholesome and medicinable paine a meanes to keepe us from those paines and sorrowes that are everlasting Of this kinde of chastisement which the conscience giveth us that may bee said which Paul saith of all Gods chastisements Heb 12.11 No chastisement for the present seemeth joyous but grievous neverthelesse afterward it yeeldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousnesse to them that are exercised thereby The third and last thing I have to say to these sencelesse men is this that the state they are now in will not last alwayes Certainely that conscience that is now so dead asleepe will one day awaken and doe his office by setting thy sins before thee either to drive thee to God by repentance as it did David here or to drive thee to the Devill by desperation as it did Cain and Iudas That which Moses said to the two tribes the halfe Num. 32.13 may be sayd to euery secure and dead hearted sinner Yee have sinned against the Lord and bee you sure your sinne will find you out Thine owne wickednesse shall correct thee saith the Lord by the Prophet
Ieremy 2.19 and thy backslidings shall reprove thee know therefore and see that it is an evill thing and bitter that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God and that my feare is not in thee saith the Lord God of hostes Be thou sure conscience will find thee out and reprove thee sharply for thy sins sooner or later at one time or other Shall Gods people thinke we and his dearest servants be the only men whose sins shall be set before their eyes who shall be vexed and disquieted with the sense of their sins whose consciences shall accuse and smite wound them for sin No no if David and Iob and Peter have bin so troubled and put to such anguish of mind for their sins bee ye sure the reprobate and sinner shall feele much more If this be done to the greene trees that had much sap of grace and goodnesse in them what shall be done to the dry As our Saviour speaketh Lu. 23.31 The sorrow that Gods people endure for their sinnes it is nothing if it be compared with that that the reprobate shall feele The dregs of the cup of the Lords wrath all the wicked of the earth shall wring them out and drinke them as the Psalmist speaketh Psalme 7.5 8. As senslesse and benummed as Iudas his conscience was before he had betrayed Christ so as Christs powerfull ministery as you heard could not awaken it yet did it not alwayes continue so but presently after he had committed his sin it was awakened with a witnesse and did his office upon him as you may see Matth. 27.3 5. This the Lord threatneth to such sinners as have beene least troubled with their sins and most confident of his love Psalme 50.21 These things hast thou done and I kept silence thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thy selfe but I will reprove thee and set them in order before thine eyes And when God shall set thy sins before thee thou shalt not be able to avoid the looking and thinking of them no more then Belshazzar was the hand writing upon the wall Dan. 5.5 And when will God doe this may you say When shall the consciences of all wicked men be awakened I answer 1. God can do it even in the time of our best health and greatest jolitie as he did with Belshazzar 2. He doth it usually in the time of sicknesse or some sharpe affliction as he did with Iosephs brethren Genes 42.21 And 3 If thy conscience doe not awaken before certainly so soone as thou commest to judgement either generall or particular thy conscience will then awaken and doe his office upon thee even the office of an accuser of a witnesse and of a tormentor At the day of the declaration of the just judgement of God the conscience of every man will doe his office as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.15 16. Then the bookes shall bee opened Revelat. 20.12 Every mans conscience wherein as in a booke all the actions of his life and words of his mouth and thoughts that have beene in his heart are faithfully recorded and which were in many men all the dayes of their lives like such a clasped or sealed booke as is spoken of Esa. 29.11 that they could never read nor see what was written in it shall then be layd open before him that he may read yea hee shall then be compelled to read what is written in it Then will the Lord bring the hidden things of darkenesse to light as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 4.5 and will make manifest the counsels of mens hearts unto them Then shall all men clearely see not onely what they have done but also whether it have bene good or evill lawfull or unlawfull that they have done The eyes of their consciences are now so blind that they cannot see nor perceive by the clearest light of the Word in the plainest ministery that is that to neglect prayer in secret and in their families to spend the greatest part of every Sabbath irreligiously to neglect the hearing of the Word upon the Lecture day upon every trifling occasion to live in malice to use fraud in their dealings with men to spend their time unprofitably c. are any sinnes but when that day commeth the scales will fall from the eyes of their consciences and they shall clearely see that they are sinnes and grievous sins too Then their conscience will beare witnesse according to the worke of the Law that is written in their hearts Romans 2.15 16. And that which he saith of the knowledge of the Elect in that day is true also of the knowledge that the reprobate shall have then 1 Corinth 13.12 Now they see but as through a glasse darkely but then face to face now they know but in part but then they shall know even as they are knowne And as the Lord speaketh in another case Ier. 23.20 it may be said unto all men in this case In the latter dayes ye shall understand it plainly which now you cannot be perswaded of that these are sinnes LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 4 Lecture XLIII on Psalme LI. 4 Decemb. XII MDCXXVI Against thee thee only have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest and bee cleare when thou judgest WEe have heard that in the former verse David maketh confession of his sin in generall it followeth now that we proceed to shew how he doth it in this and the next verses more fully and particularly For 1. Hee maketh confession of the speciall actuall sin that he had offended God by at this time and which Nathan had charged him with in this verse I have done this evill 2. He amplifieth and aggravateth this his sin by three arguments 1. By the person against whom this sin was committed in this verse Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. By the fountaine and roote from whence this sin did spring that is to say his naturall corruption verse 5.3 By the knowledge and truth of grace that he had received from God before he fell into this sin in the sixth verse Now in this verse that I have now read there are two things principally to be observed 1. How David accuseth himselfe before God heere and amplifieth his sin against himselfe in these words Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. The reason why he doth so in the last words of the verse That thou mayest be justified when thou speakest and be cleare when thou judgest Now then to begin with the first part of the verse for the opening of the words that the Doctrine may the more cleerely arise from them for our instruction and lest he should seeme by this manner of speech to extenuate rather then to aggravate his sins foure questions must be briefly resolved First was this foule act that he committed an offence against God onely was it not
on me and on my fathers house but not on thy people that they should bee plagued And see how long and how heavily the wrong that he had done lay upon Pauls conscience he could never forget it 1 Tim. 1.13 I was a persecutor and injurious And so it will do upon every one of our consciences one day if we have bin injurious to any man howsoever we sleight it now and make nothing of it upon pretence either of the basenes or of the badnes of the parties we have done wrong unto Remember what I told you of the Gibeonites and how Davids heart smote him for wronging Saul as bad a man as could live 1 Sam. 24.5 But of all the hurts and wrongs we have done unto men by our sins the hurt that we have done them in their soules if we have bin any way the cause of their eternall perdition that may be to us a just cause of sorrow and trouble of mind for our sins O the bloud of soules which wee have destroyed by our sins will lye heavy and give an intollerable weight to our sins when God shall charge us with it And that we may and many doe make themselves guilty of diverse wayes Not only 1. by drawing and forcing others to sin by our authority as David did here both the messengers he sent to bring Bathsheba unto him 2 Sam 11,4 and Ioab whom he commanded to make away Vriah 2 Sam. 11.15 and as Absalom did his servants to murder Amnon 2 Sam. 13.28 and as Paul had done upon whose conscience this lay a long time that he had compelled many to blaspheme Act. 26.11 And 2. by drawing others unto sin either by our example or perswasion as David and his messengers did Bathsheba here 2 Sam. 11.4 and as full many a one dayly doth by being the authors beginning of sin unto others as the Prophet speaketh Mica 1.13 But even 3. by with-holding from any the helpe and meanes that God hath charged us to afford them for the preserving of their soules from perdition As you all will account that nurse that famisheth the child by with-holding the breast and food from it to have bin a murderer of it as much as if she had poisoned or cut the throat of it And surely many of us have just cause to feare God will one day say to us concerning the soules of any that have perished in our flocks that are ministers or in our families that are parents or masters as he doth to the Prophet Ezek. 3.18 His bloud will I require at thy hand Now for the second branch of the Doctrine Though our sins may justly trouble us in all these respects yet the chiefe thing above all others that should move us to hate sin and to mourne for it is the consideration of that offence we have committed by our sins against the Lord our God Observe the proofe of this in three points First This is that that hath had chiefe force in keeping Gods people from sin when they have bin tempted unto it As we see in the example of Ioseph Genes 39.9 How can I doe this great wickednesse and sin against God He considered not so much the wrong he should do his maister though that he knew was very great as the offence he should cōmit against God So David professeth Ps. 19.11 I have hid thy word in mine heart that I might not sin against thee The cause why he loved Gods word so much and tooke such paines by meditation prayer to make it his owne was that he might bee kept from sinning against God Secondly This is that that hath broken the hearts of Gods people and caused them to melt in sorrow for sin after they have committed it that they have done the thing that God is displeased with that hee is grieved and dishonoured by This was Davids maine griefe here And so in the confession he maketh to Nathan 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned against the Lord. And Psal. 41.4 Lord be mercifull unto me heale my soule for I have sinned against thee This was the maine thing that troubled the prodigal child that he had displeased his father Lu. 15.18 I will go to my father and will say unto him father I have sinned against heaven and before thee Against thee thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight Thirdly and lastly this is the principall thing that distinguisheth the obedience repentance and sorrow for sin which is sincere from that that is counterfeit An hypocrite we know may make great shew of obedience of doing the will of God 2 Chron. 25.2 Amaziah did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart The main thing that approveth the truth sincerity of our obedience is this when in doing the good things we do we respect the Lord himselfe we doe that that we doe because we would not offend him because we desire to please and honour him When we live not to our selves but to the Lord Rom. 14.7 8. Thus the Apostle proveth the sincerity of heart that was in those weak Christians that did make conscience both of using not using the meats prohibited by the law of Moses that both of them did it to the Lord Rom. 14.6 So an hypocrite may be able to mourn deeply for sin and wish with all his heart it were undone in respect of the mischiefe punishment of sin that either he feeleth or feareth As we see in the examples of Cain Saul and Ahab Iudas But this is a certaine note of Gods child when the chiefe thing that maketh us mourne for sin is that we have displeased grieved our father by it Therfore is true repentance called by the Apostle Act. 20.21 Repentance toward God Such a repentance as the respect we have unto God hath wrought in us And the sorrow for sin that causeth repentance unto salvation is called 2 Cor. 7.10 A sorrow that is according to God So it is said of Gods people that they lamented after the Lord. 1 Sam. 7.2 This sorrow proceedeth not from selfe love as the other doth but from love to God when though a man know himselfe to be reconciled to God and delivered from the wrath to come yea because he doth so and hath the spirit of grace that assureth him of Gods favour therfore he mourneth is troubled in heart that he hath by his sins offended grieved so good a father This is that sincere sorrow that God promiseth to worke in the hearts of his people Zac. 12.10 I will powre upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him not for themselves as one mourneth for his only sonne Lecture XLIIII On Psalme 51.4 Decemb. 26. 1626. IT Followeth now that wee proceed unto the grounds and reasons of the
that is in reputation for wisedome and honour And this must needs be so 1. Because in giving our selves liberty in the least thing that we know God hath forbidden we break the bond cord that should restraine us from any sin namely the conscience of the commandement of the Lord against it If this yoke be once shaken off if once this bond be of no force with us but we grow in the least thing to say as Psal. 2.3 Let us breake their hands asunder and cast their cords from us what can be of force to hold us fast to the Lord or to bind or restraine us from the foulest and grossest sins 2. Because it is the naturall effect of sin specially being wittingly committed to make a man apter to sin to go further in sin Rom. 6.19 You have yeelded your members servants to uncleannes and to iniquity unto iniquity 3. Because God in his just judgement is wont to punish sin by sin to punish mens carelesnes and loosenes and security in smaller sins by leaving them to themselves giving them up to grosser sins 2 Thess. 2.10 11. Because men received not the love of the truth professed it formally but joyed not tooke no comfort in it a common sin God knoweth in these dayes and such as most men count a very small sin if any sin at all for this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they should beleeve a lie For this God giveth men up to popery The surest way then for a man to keepe himselfe from falling into grosse sins is to be afraid of and make conscience of the smallest sins This is plaine in that prayer of David Psal. 19.12 13. Cleanse thou me from secret faults keepe back thy servant also from presumptuous sins let them not have dominion over me then shall I be upright and I shall be innocent from the great transgression So Iob to preserve himselfe from fornication and adultery made a covenant with his eye and with his thought also bound them to the good abearing Iob 31.1 resolved with himselfe to make conscience of and to abstaine from all wanton lookes and thoughts also and so long as he did so hee was safe enough from falling into those grosse sins On the contrary David giving himselfe liberty in idlenesse and wanton lookes 2. Sam. 11.1 2. was left to himselfe to fall to those foule sins he so much bewaileth and complaineth of in this psalme This is then the first motive to perswade us to make conscience even of the smallest sins because else we shall bee in danger to fall into grosse and most hainous sins The second motive unto it is this that by these small sins we bring our selves into greater danger in some respects then by committing of those that we do account greater For great sins are more easily discerned and felt and repented of and consequently pardoned then these smaller sins are These without great circumspection and watchfulnesse we shall hardly take notice of or be troubled at all for them but go on in them without repentance and consequently without any assurance of the forgivenesse of them In this respect we find that the civill honest and morall man that hath lived unblamably in respct of any grosse sin all his life time is in farre worse case then many a one that hath bin a notorious evil liver as our Saviour telleth the Pharisees Mat. 21.31 Verily I say unto you that the Publicans and the harlots go into the kingdome of God before you The third and last motive is this that hee that giveth liberty to himselfe in the least sin doth not abstaine from the grossest out of conscience towards God because God forbiddeth it and is offended with it but out of some hie respects Thus the Apostle proveth that he that giveth himselfe liberty to offend against any one point of the law though he seeme to keepe all the rest is guilty of all and doth not indeed with any uprightnes of heart keep any one of the commandements of God Iam. 2.10 11. Because he that said do not commit adultery said also do not kill He that said Levit. 24.16 Hee that blasphemeth the name of the Lord shall surely be put to death sweare not great oathes hath said also Matt. 5.34 Sweare not at all He that hath said Levit. 19.17 Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart hath said also Col. 3.8 Put away anger yeeld not unto please not thy selfe in this that thou art so apt to be angry He that hath said Exo. 20.10 on the Sabbath thou shalt doe no manner of worke hath said also Esay 58.13 Thou mayest not follow thy pleasures on my holy day nor speake thine owne words He that hath said we must use to pray and God will powre out his wrath upon the families that call not on his name Ieremy 10.25 hath said also Iohn 4.24 God is a spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth and Exodus 20.17 The Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine He that hath sayd Esay 1.16 Cease to do evill do nothing that is evill do no hurt to any hath said also in the next verse Esay 1.17 Learne to do well and Matthew 25.30 Cast the unprofitable servant him that hath done no good whose life hath beene no way usefull nor profitable unto others into utter darkenesse and Ephes. 5.16 Redeeme the time make conscience of spending it unfruitfully Lastly He that hath said 1 Pet 1.15 Bee ye holy in all manner of conversation that is in all outward actions and words hath said also Prov. 2.23 Keepe thy heart with all diligence So that if a man make no conscience of his thoughts how vaine wanton malicious worldly they bee that never troubleth him certainly he is not restrained from any wicked speeches or actions out of conscience to Gods commandement but out of some other respects and consequently there is no truth of heart in him One thing there is that our foolsh hearts art apt to object against this exhortation We are apt to thinke that this precisenesse this strictnesse to watch and take heed to our selves that wee offend not in the least thing putteth such a yoke upon a Christians necke as no man is able to beare maketh the life of a Christian a meere drudgery a most painfull and uncomfortable life Wee have an old proverb Qui medicè vivit miserè vivit If a man have so crazy a stomack that if in eating or drinking he swerve never so little from the rules of Physicke or from his ordinary dyet hee will straight be much out of temper surely that mans life must needs be very uncomfortable unto him And so many men thinke it is with them whose consciences are so tender and nice that the least sin will trouble them To this I answer 1. That a Christian life is certainly very painfull to flesh and blood and if we
will admit of no duty to be enjoyned us but that which is easie we must never looke to come to heaven Wee know who it was that said Matth. 7.14 Strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life and few there be that finde it And though it be an evill temper and constitution of the body to be too tender yet cannot the conscience be too tender the best temper and constitution of the conscience is to be sensible of the least sin Keepe my law saith the Lord Proverbs 7.2 as the apple of thine eye The conscience of Gods child towards Gods commandements is as tender a thing as the apple of the eye the least thing will offend it 2. This precisenes in making conscience of the least sin will not make a Christian life wearisome and uncomfortable unto him nay it is the onely way to make our lives comfortable unto us indeed if we could bring our hearts to this to make conscience of the least sin It is a certaine truth which Solomon speaketh of all the wayes of true piety Prov. 3.17 Her wayes are wayes of pleasantnesse and all her pathes are peace Certainly every yoke of Christ is easie and every burden that he layeth upon us is light as he telleth us that cannot deceive us Matth. 11.30 His commandements are not grievous saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.3 The strictnesse and precisenesse of obedience that the Lord requireth of us in this case is not a legall strictnesse and precisenesse of obedience but an Evangelicall 2 Cor. 8.12 If there be first a willing mind it is accepted God requireth no more of us but that we wittingly give not our selves liberty in the least sin but that we doe our unfeined endeavour to keepe our selves from the least sin and not to suffer the least of our corruptions to passe without a censure no not a thought no not a dreame that favoureth of corruption as it appeareth by the equitie of that law which wee find Deuteron 23.10 11. This precisenesse and nothing without this will give us assurance of the uprightnesse of our hearts and this assurance will breed that peace and soundnesse of joy in us as nothing in the world besides is able to doe So it is said of the people in Davids time 1 Chron. 29.9 The people rejoyced for that they had offered willingly because with a perfect heart they had offered willingly This is that that worketh true confidence and security in the conscience of a Christian as David speaketh Psal. 119.6 Then shall I not be ashamed when I have respect unto all thy commandements Such need not feare their sins nor the curse of the law due to sin For against such there is no law as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.23 The fourth and last use that this doctrine serveth unto is for reproofe of such as blame many of Gods servāts for nothing more then this that they are so precise in trifles in matters of very small moment This they taxe them for as for a very foule fault They love say they to be singular and to shew themselves more holy then all other men in matters of nothing Forsooth they will not do as other men do Nay they will not speake as other men speake O they may not sweare no not by faith troth This ridiculous precisenes in toyes trifles say they we cannot abide And this is certainly one chiefe ground of all the contempt hatred that most men do beare unto the servants of God they esteem us all to be no better then hypocrites because of this Now unto these men I have three things to say 1. That there is a kind of precisenes in smal matters that is indeed to be blamed as a certain note of hypocrisie 2 That all precisenes is not so 3. How men should carry themselves towards such as they so much mislike And for the first I will give you two notes to try it by 1. Why men are strict and precise and place religion and holinesse in such things as God hath given no such commandement nor direction for in his word The strictnesse and precisenesse of the Pharisees in observing their purifications our Saviour calleth hypocrisie because they had no ground for their conscience therein but onely the commandement and traditions of men Matth. 7.6 7. The precisenesse of the Papists in keeping their Lent and abstaining from meat upon opinion of holinesse the Apostle calleth hypocrisie because there is no warrant for it in the Word For every creature of God is sanctified and the use of it allowed unto us by the Word 1 Timothy 4.2.5 And certainly there are a world of such Popish hypocrites that are exceedingly scrupulous and precise and zealous in observing the traditions of men that doe observe sundry rites and customes of the Church not onely out of obedience to the authority whereby they are enjoyned but even out of conscience to the things themselves and perswasion that neither of the Sacraments would doe them or their children good if they should be received without those ceremonies that the Church hath enjoyned their feare towards God is taught by the precepts of men as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 29.13 that will urge and presse their ministers much more for the observation of these things then either for preaching or any other dutie of his ministery that God hath enjoyned him These precisians are grosse hypocrites certainely 2. Admit we have a commandement of God against these things that we are so scrupulous and precise in yet if we make more conscience of the commandements of God touching these smaller things then we doe of the greatest and weightiest of them this is also a certaine note of an hypocrite For so our Saviour proveth the Pharisees to be hypocrites because they were so precise in tithing of Mint and Annise and Cummin which yet they had a commandement from God to doe and yet omitted the weightier matters of the law as judgement and mercy and fidelity they strained at a gnat and swallowed a camell Mat. 23.23 24. And this is the first thing I have to say unto these men there is a kind of precisenesse in small matters that is no better then hypocrisie Secondly I say that all precisenes even in small matters is not hypocrisie It is no folly nor fault in a Christian to be precise in avoiding and making conscience of the least thing that God hath forbidden us Nay it is certainly the fault of the best of us that we are not so strict and precise that way as we ought to be This I will make plaine unto you both by examples and by precepts The examples are three Daniel was precise even in a matter of ceremony Dan. 1.8 H◠purposed in his heart that he would not defile himselfe with the portion of the Kings meate Our Saviour was so precise even in a matter of circumstance in Gods worship as that because God had commanded the passeover should bee
drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall inherit the kingdome of God They that will not or cannot forsake their sinnes how can they hope to go to heaven They that spend all their time in providing for this life but make no provision for heaven have no care to doe that that may yeeld them profit and increase when they shall come thither what hope can they have to go to heaven when they die Be not deceived saith the Apostle Gal. 6.7 8. God is not mocked for whatsoever a man soweth that shall be also reape he that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reape everlasting life Seaventhly He that would with patience and comfort beare troubles and afflictions when they shall come and stand in the evill day must be carefull before hand to lead a godly life and to get a good conscience The godly man that maketh conscience of all his waies may seeme to get no good by it at all but to be rather a great looser by it in the world while the daies of peace and plenty and jollity do last Long peace and plenty hath in all ages bred in worldly men a humour to hate and scorne true piety Ye have shamed and dashed out of countenance saith the Lord Psal 14.6 the counsell of the poore and humbled Christian because the Lord is his refuge And Esa. 59.15 He that departeth from evill and dareth not do as other men do maketh himselfe a prey every body will be apt to do him wrong But shall we thinke that piety will never stand a man in more stead then thus even in this life Yes yes beloved When the evill day shall come the godly man shall find his labour hath not beene in vaine he shall certainely find more strength and comfort in that day then any other man can do Riches profit not in the day of wrath saith Solomon Pro. 11.4 but righteousnesse doth righteousnesse delivereth from death Vnto the upright saith David Psal. 112.4 there ariseth light in the darknesse comfort in time of greatest heavinesse Thy light shall rise in obscurity saith the Lord Esa. 58.10 When there shall be a palpable darknes in all the land of Egypt Gods people shall have light in their dwellings Exod. 10.22 23. and thy darknesse thy trouble and affliction shall be for comfort and joy as the noone day The Apostle mentioning the meanes whereby he was enabled to beare with such patience such afflictions necessities distresses stripes and imprisonments among others reckoneth this 2 Cor. 6.7 by the armour of righteousnesse on the right hand and on the left And speaking of all the parts of the Christian armour Ephes. 6.14 he calleth this the brest plate Certainely the testimony that our conscience shall give us that we have endeavoured in all our waies to please God will be as armour of proofe unto us in the evill day It will be so to us that are Ministers as we shall find in two notable examples The first is Ieremies Ier. 17.16 17 I have not hastened from being a pastour to follow thee as Ionah did neither have I desired the wofull day this wofull captivity that thou hast caused me to denounce that which came out of my lips was right before thee As if he had said I have dealt faithfully in my ministery And what followeth Be not a terrour unto me thou art my hope in the day of evill God will not be a terrour to such Ministers but their hope and comfort in the evill day The other example is Pauls 2 Cor. 1. Who having spoken of the troubles he had in Asia wherein saith he ver 8. we were pressed out of measure above strength insomuch that we despaired even of life telleth you verse 12. what it was that yeelded him comfort in that great distresse even the testimony of his conscience that in simplicty and godly sincerity not in fleshly wisdome as the flaunting Corinthian preachers did he had exercised himselfe in his Ministery And as this will be a great supporter to us that are Ministers in all our afflictions so will it certainely be to you that are Gods people also See this in the example of good Hezekiah who when the dolefull message was brought him from God by the Prophet to set his house in order for he must die and not live comforteth himselfe in this testimony of his conscience Esa. 38.3 Remember now O Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart This will comfort a man on his death bed And so our Saviour assureth us Matth. 7.24 25. that he that heareth the Word and doth it maketh conscience to practise what he knoweth is like the wise man that built his house upon a rock and though the raine fall and the winds blow and the flouds beate upon him that is the most sore and violent tentations or afflictions come that can come yet shal he be able to stand and abide them all O thinke of this you that are so carelesse of your practise carelesse of your consciences whose religion standeth onely in hearing and in a profession of the truth certainely when the evill day shall come you will be found to be foolish builders that have built upon the sand when the raine shall fall and the winds blow and the flouds beate upon you when great troubles and afflictions shall come upon you you will never be able to stand out you must needs fall and sinke under them and your fall will be great as our Saviour speaketh there Matth. 7.26 â—7 The eight and last meanes whereby this grace of Christian patience to beare all troubles and afflictions comfortably may be obtained is prayer If any man lack wisdome saith the Apostle Iam. 1.5 and by wisdome he meaneth patience in that place let him aske of God that giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not and it shall be given him Heere is a plaine promise you see And the Apostle when he had exhorted the Romanes Rom. 12.12 to be patient in tribulation he addeth immediatly continuing instant in prayer Instant and earnest prayer and continuing in it is the meanes to make us patient in tribulation So speaking of the compleat armour whereby a Christian may be made able to beare and stand out in the evill day he nameth this as a principall part of it Ephes. 6.18 Praying alwaies not by fits and starts with all prayer and supplication according as our own and the Churches various necessities shall require in the spirit fervently not formally and with lip labour onely watching thereunto against distractions and wandring thoughts with all perseverance holding out and not giving over when we speed not at the first This was the way whereby Iob sought strength to beare his afflictions Iob 16.20 My friends scorne me but mine eye poureth out teares unto God And David when many of his mortall enemies compassed him about
this originall corruption of nature did not reigne neither why were they so humbled for that neverthelesse And why must we in the daies of our humiliation when we are to renew our repentance remember and bewaile our originall sin Surely because First That was the cause of all the foule sins that ever we committed and consequently of all the sorrowes and miseries that ever we felt or stood in feare of Iam. 1.14 Every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust and enticed And Mar 7.21.23 from within out of the heart of men proceed evill thoughts adulteries fornications murders c. all these things come from within and these defile a man Secondly Because though all other sins that we have committed be repented of and done away yet this root of bitternesse remaineth still in us and is ever sprouting and putting us in danger to do as badly againe as ever we did And may fitly be resembled by that comparison of a tree that Iob useth Iob 14.8 9. Though the root thereof wax old in the earth and the stocke thereof die in the ground yet through the sent of water it will bud and bring forth boughs like a plant He therefore to conclude that bringeth unto God in the fast an heart humbled onely for some grosse actuall sins that he hath committed but was never humbled for the vile corruption of his nature could never feelingly confesse that unto God nor bewaile it before him hath just cause to suspect the truth of his repentance and humiliation for sin Shall Iob and David and Esay and Paul cry out so much of themselves for this and dost thou thinke thou art in a good case that art never troubled for that untowardnesse thou findest in thy heart to any thing that is good for those vile motions and inclinations thou findest in thy selfe unto all evill This God complaineth of as of a thing that did much provoke him against his people Ezek. 16.22 In all thine abominations and thy whordomes thou hast not remembred the dayes of thy youth when thou wast naked and bare and wast polluted in thy bloud Lecture LXIII On Psalme 51.5 Iuly 10. 1627. THe third use that this Doctrine serveth unto is for exhortation to stirre up in every one of us a care to be cured of this loathsome leprosy to be delivered from the danger of this poison this fountaine of all sin this root of all bitternesse that is in the nature of every one of us This use the blessed Apostle did make of this Doctrine Rom. 7.24 For having bewailed greatly this corruption he felt in his nature and professed that he was deepely humbled in himselfe for it which made him cry out O wretched man that I am As if he had said O what a wretch am I that have such a deale of corruption remaining in me which was the former use that I told you this Doctrine serveth unto and handled by me the last day immediately he bursteth forth into these words Who shall deliver me from the body of this death As if he should have said O how may I be rid of it and delivered from the danger of it Now for the better enforcing of this exhortation 1 I will give you certaine motives to provoke you unto this care to seeke to be freed from the danger of this sin 2 I will shew you the meanes whereby deliverance from the danger of this sin is to be obtained And for motives I shall not need to give you any other then such as you have already heard in the proofes and reasons of the Doctrine 1. This is the fountaine and cause of all other our sins and consequently of all our woe and misery as wee have heard out of Iames 1.14 And it is a point of wisedome in this case to lay the axe unto the root of the tree Matth. 3.10 2. This is an universall leprosie that is gone over the whole man the whole spirit and soule and body and is therefore called the old man Rom. 6.6 3. This is such a cursed root and fountain of all evill as will never cease sprouting boyling and bubling up one corruption or other Fitly resembled Esa. 57.20 to the troubled Sea that cannot rest whose waters cast up myre and dirt continually So as when we have repented and made our peace with God for our actuall sins that wee know by our selves yet this is still apt to defile us againe and cast filthy dirt upon our best actions yea to bring us into danger of falling againe into the same or fouler evils and so apt ever and anon to interrupt our peace with God and to minister unto us matter of new doubts and feares continually It therefore standeth us upon to enquire how and by what meanes wee may bee delivered from the danger of this sinne especially And this is the second thing I propounded for the inforcing of this exhortation to shew you the means how wee might bee delivered from it And those we may best learne of the blessed Apostle who when hee had professed this desire that I now exhort you to Rom. 7.24 Who shall deliver mee c. In the words following hee answereth himselfe and giveth full satisfaction to his owne conscience in this weightie question which is the answer also that I must give to every one of you in whom the Lord hath wrought that care and desire that was in Paul as doubtlesse hee hath in every good heart here that knoweth the viâ—enesse of his owne nature and doth remember and beleeve that which I have taught you at large touching originall sin he answereth himselfe I say by telling us who delivered him from the body of this death how hee was freed from the checks and accusations of his owne conscience for it 1. By Iesus Christ who delivered him from the guilt of it that it should never bee imputed to him unto condemnation verse 25. I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. And 8.1 There is therefore now no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus 2. By the spirit of God who freed him from the power and dominion of his corruption and did mortifie it in him Rom. 8.12 They that are in Christ walke not after the flesh but after the spirit for the law the commanding power of the spirit of life which is in Christ Iesus hath freed me from the law the commanding power of sin and death The same answer he also giveth 1 Corinth 6.11 Yee are washed yee are sanctified yee are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God Here are therefore beloved you see two wayes and other way then these two there is none whereby wee may bee delivered from all the hurt and danger that may come to us by the Originall corruption of our nature 1. By Iesus Christ that hath justified us and delivered us from the guilt and punishment of it 2. By the spirit of Christ
spirit of Christ. If any man have not the spirit of Christ saith the Apostle Rom. 8.9 hee is none of his And 1 Iohn 3. 24. hereby wee know hee abideth in us by the spirit which he hath given us And this is the second meanes whereby as I told you Paul said hee was delivered from the body of his death and whereby every one of us must seeke to bee delivered from it and from the accusations of our conscience for it by feeling in our selves the worke of Gods spirit subduing the corruption of our nature keeping it from raigning in us mortifying and killing of it in us Rom. 8.2 This is the way to know wee are in Christ and that by his death and the perfect holinesse of our nature in him wee are fully delivered from the guilt and punishment of it if by his spirit wee bee delivered from the dominion of it Hee will subdue our iniquities saith the prophet Micah 7.19 Where God pardoneth sinne hee subdueth it that it shall not raigne any more If thy corruption bee not mortified in thee but have as much strength and vigour in thee as ever it had certainely it is not pardoned thou art not in Christ. This second meanes of our deliverance though it be not so full and perfect as the former yet is it more sensible unto us and wee may better take notice of it then of the former because wee are agents in it our selves They that are Christs saith the Apostle Galat. 5.24 have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts And Rom. 8.13 If yee through the spirit doe mortifie the deeds of the body yee shall live And 1 Iohn 3.3 Hee that hath this hope in him purifieth himselfe And 2 Cor. 7.1 Let us cleanse our selves from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit And 1 Pet. 1.22 Yee have purified your soules in obeying the truth through the spirit Wee must cleanse our selves purifie our selves keepe under our corruption that it raigne not in us mortifie and kill it or it will kill and damne us If wee doe not this our selves certainely wee have no part in Christ. Why will you say alas what can we do I answer surely nothing of our selves by nature Rom. 5.6 Yea 2 Cor. 3.5 Nothing till wee bee in Christ. Iohn 15.5 Without me ye can doe nothing Nothing till wee bee acted and led by the spirit of God Wee must through the spirit mortifie the deedes of the body as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8. â—3 there is no way els to doe it The Popish exercises of mortification consisting in their kind of fastâ—ings and whipping and pilgrimage and wearing of haire cloth next their skin will never worke true mortification in the heart Of them we may say with the Apostle 1 Tim. 48. Bodily exercise profiteth little And Col. 2.23 Though they have a great shew of wisedome and humility and of neglect of the body yet they are of no worth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they are but will-worship not such exercises of mortification as Gods spirit hath taught us If any man then shall aske what are those meanes and exercises of mortification that Gods spirit hath taught us to use I answer They bee seven principally Lecture LXIIII. On Psalme 51.5 Iuly 17. 1627. FIrst He that desireth to mortifie corruption in himselfe and to keep it from raigning in him must observe and make conscience of the very first stirrings and beginnings of it even in his heart Observe them I say first that so we may know what are the sins we are most inclined unto and then make conscience of them tread upon these eggs of the cockatrice as the Prophet calleth them Esay 59.5 while our heart is hatching of them Keep the heart with all diligence saith the holy Ghost Prov. 4.23 Take heed saith the Apostle Hebr. 3.12 left there bee in any of you an evill heart of unbeliefe to depart from the living God The unbeliefe of the heart the motion and inclination of the heart to depart from God must be taken heed of They that are Christs saith the Apostle Gal. 5.24 have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts The very affections and lusts of the flesh must be crucified This is the way to keep sin from reigning Take heed to your spirit saith the Prophet Mal. 2.15 and let none deale treacherously against the wise of his youth and againe verse 16. Take heed to your spirit that ye deale not treacherously The way for a man to keep himselfe from falling into any actuall sin against God or man is to take heed to his spirit And certainly the man that hath no care to observe his owne evill inclinations and the first workings of corruption in his heart that maketh no conscience of the vanity and wickednesse of his thoughts and affections hath no true desire to mortifie sin in himselfe or to keepe it from reigning in him Secondly He that desireth to mortifie sin in himselfe and to keepe it from reigning must so soone as he spyeth it set himselfe against it as against a mortall enemy that warreth against his soule 1 Pet. 2.11 and be content even to offer violence to himselfe and to his owne nature in it Certainly the corruption of our nature will not be weakened and kept under without putting our selves to much paine without doing violence to our selves This worke of mortification which is the first part of true repentance is compared to the plucking out of our right eye and casting it from us with detestation Matth. 5.29 It is called a sacrificing of our selves Rom. 12.1 And a crucifying of our flesh with the lusts and affections of it Gal. 5.24 All these were most painfull things See this in three particulers First Wee must resist and fight against every corruption wee find not consent not yeeld unto it but maintaine a conflict in our selves against it That I doe I allow not Romans 7.15 The spirit lusteth against the flesh saith the Apostle Galat. 5.17 and thâ—se two bee contrary the one to the other If the spirit bee in us wee shall find him like Iacob in his mothers womb Gen. 25.22 strugling with this Esan And certainly where there is not this resisting of corruption there is no truth of grace and where this conflict is maintained there corruption shall not reigne but will be kept under That which the Apostle saith of Satan himselfe Iam. 4.7 may be also said of this imp of Satan if we can but conscionably resist him we may be sure to overcome him Secondly We must heartily dislike and hate every corruption we discerne in our selves and be angry and displeased with our selves for it What I hate saith Paul Rom. 7.15 that do I. See two notable examples of this holy indignation against themselves The one in Ephraim Ier. 31.19 After I was instructed I smote upon my thigh The other in the Publican Luk. 18.13 who smote himselfe upon his breast As if either of
sowen for the righteous and gladnesse for the upright in heart Yea Hezekiah in his sicknesse when hee thought there was no way with him but one 2 King 20.3 could say of himselfe and that was strange that hee had walked before God with a perfect heart because his conscience witnessed with him hee had walked in truth his heart was upright with God The reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are foure principally three of them taken from the nature of God and the fourth from the nature of this grace of truth and uprightnesse of heart First The Lord wee know is a spirit and therefore looketh for the service of the heart and spirit his eye is upon that rather then upon any outward thing So the Lord telleth Samuel 1 Samuel 16.7 This reason our Saviour giveth Iohn 4.24 God is a spirit and therefore they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth Secondly The Lord is a God that knoweth is able to search the heart all the corners and windings of it and it is to no purpose therefore to double with him I know Ephraim saith the Lord Hos 5.3 and Israel is not hid from me All things are naked opened saith the Apostle Heb. 4.13 unto the eyes of him with whom wee have to doe This reason the Lord giveth Iere. 17.9 10. The heart is deceitfull above all things who can know it I the Lord search the very heart and try the reines And therefore to thinke wee can flatter the Lord and please him with good words and shewes as it is said the Israelites that perished in the wildernesse did Psalme 78.36 37. They flattered him with their mouthes for their heart was not right with him is even to lye unto the holy Ghost as Peter charged Ananios Actes 5.3 Why hath Satan filled thy heart to lye unto the holy Ghost a dissembling with him that cannot bee deceived by us Thirdly The Lord is the God of truth and so is called Psal. 31.5 and the spirit of God is called the spirit of truth Iohn 14.17 In this grace specially consisteth the image of God in this wee most resemble him God made man upright Eccle. 7.29 So the Apostle speaking of the image of God according to which we were first created and unto which wee are renewed by the spirit of regeneration Ephes. 4.24 Hee calleth it righteousnesse and holinesse of truth And our Saviour describing the fall of the Angells the devills falling from God and loosing of his image he describeth it thus Iohn 8.44 Hee abode not in the truth because there is no truth in him If there bee truth in our inward parts wee resemble God our heavenly father if there bee no truth there we resemble Satan and therefore it is no marvell though the Lord take such pleasure and delight in uprightnesse Fourthly and lastly The uprightnesse of the heart will command and carry the whole man with it This reason the holy Ghost giveth Prov. 4.23 Keepe thy heart with all diligence looke that that that bee sound and upright for out of it come the issues of life Vprightnesse in the hid man of the heart is like unto the leven it is our Saviours comparison Matth. 13.33 hâ—d in three measures of meale the whole lumpe of dough will savour of it A good man cut of the good treasure of his heart saith our Saviour Matth. 12.35 will bring forth good things If the heart bee upright and good the speech will bee good and the actions also The mouth of the righteous saith David Psal 37.30 31. speaketh wisedome and his tongue talketh of judgement Why so The law of his God is in his heart none of his steps shall slide If grace and uprightnesse be in the heart it will make the speech gracious it will keepe a man from sliding and falling from God in his whole conversation It is therefore no marvell though the Lord desire that above all things and so much delight in it Lecture LXXV On Psalme 51.6 Novem. 13. 1627. IT followeth now that we proceed to shew you the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto and those are principally two 1. For examination and tryall of our selves whether wee have this grace or no. 2. For exhortation to stirre us up to seeke for it if wee want it and to make much of it to maintaine and strengthen it if wee have it already for as for the uses both of reproofe and comfort they will fitly be comprehended in these two The first use I say it serveth unto is for examination for every one of us to try our owne hearts whether there be that truth and uprightnesse in them that the Lord taketh so much delight in Now for the more orderly and profitable handling of this use I will shew you 1. The Motives that may stirre us all up to take paines in this tryall and examination of our selves 2. The Notes and Markes whereby this tryall is to bee made and whereby the truth and sincerity of the heart is to bee judged of The Motives are three principally 1. From the necessity of this worke in respect of the difficulty of it 2. From the possibility of it 3. From the benefit and fruit of it when it is well done First it is a difficult thing to find out whether our heart bee upright or no. This is evident 1. By common and daily experience all sorts of people are apt to deceive themselves in this point The worst men that are as they are the most confident people in the world and the best perswaded of their estate towards God according to that of Solomon Pro. 14.16 A wise man feareth and departeth from evill he is afraid of Gods wrath and apt to doubt much of his owne estate and that keepeth him in awe and maketh him carefull to depart from evill but the foole rageth and roareth and swaggereth and yet is confident So do they build their confidence upon this perswasion principally that though they speake foolishly now and then and do amisse through frailty yet they have as good as true hearts to God as the best There is a generation saith Solomon Pro. 30.12 that are pure in their owne eyes and yet are not washed from their filthinesse As if he had said though their lives be most filthy yet they are thus conceited of their owne purity Every way of man saith Solomon Pro. 21.2 is right in his owne eyes but the Lord pondereth the hearts As if he should say Why doe men please themselves in their owne waies and are deceived in them The reason is they cannot ponder nor know their hearts they thinke better of their hearts then they should do On the other side the best men that are are apt to charge themselves that their hearts are false and unsound that they have no more in them then may be in an hypocrite The good things that are in the regenerate are so mixed and intermingled with their owne
corruptions yea that little fire they have is covered in them with such an heape of ashes that little corne that is in them is hid in them in such a deale of chaffe as they can hardly discerne that truth of grace that is them To this case that proverbe may fitly be applyed Pro. 13.7 There is that maketh himselfe rich and hath nothing there is that maketh himselfe poore yet hath great riches See an example of this in David in that prayer he maketh ver 10. of this Psalme Create in me a cleane heart ô God and renew a right spirit within me He had certainely at this time a cleane heart and a right spirit but he could not perceive nor discerne it in himselfe at this time and therefore prayeth God would create it and renew it in him as if it had beene quite gone It is a farre easier thing for a regenerate man to see and discerne the corruption that is in him then the truth of grace that is in him When the Apostle speaketh of the fruits of the flesh he saith of them Gal 5.19 The workes of the flesh are manifest but when he commeth to speake of the fruits of the spirit ver 22. he saith not so of them The grace of Gods spirit is an hidden and secret thing called therefore that hidden man of the heart 1 Pet. 3.4 and cannot be certainely knowne unlesse a man take paines to search into it In this respect it is said the wise merchant Mat. 13.44 when he had found the treasure hid in the field withdrew himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as merchants use to do that have great accounts to make that he might try whether it were the true treasure or no. 2. The difficulty of this worke may appeare by the expresse testimony of the Lord himselfe Ier. 17.9 The heart is deceitfull above all things who can know it It is so deceitfull this darke den hath so many corners and turnings in it that the wisest man in the world by the strength of nature is not able to find it out to know whether it be true or false sound or rotten A man may be an hypocrite and have a false heart and himselfe not know it though some hypocrisie be grosse and palpable yet all is not so This is plaine by that which our Saviour speaketh to the Angell of the Church of Laodicea Rev. 3.17 Thou knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poore and blinde and naked 3. The difficulty of this worke is evident by reason also For there be many good things so like unto true grace that may be in a meere naturall man as it is no easie thing to discerne and put a difference betweene them but a man may easily be deceived and think he hath truth of saving grace when he hath nothing but nature in him 1. There are certaine remnants of Gods image in many naturall men that are very like unto true grace The Gentiles that know not the law saith the Apostle Rom. 2.14 doe by nature the things contained in the law They make conscience of and hate many sinnes they may practise many morall vertues as justice mercy and fidelity which our Saviour Matth. 23.23 calleth the weightier points in Gods law And these are certainely in themselves and materially good things and it is said Mar. 10.21 our Saviour looking upon the rich man that had these things in him loved him So that it is no marvell though so many be deceived in them and take them for true grace 2. There are certaine common graces and beginnings of sanctification in many hypocrites that live in Gods Church and in the profession of the Gospell which are yet more like to saving grace then the other are Some of those that fall into the unpardonable sinne have beene inlightned as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.4 5. and have tasted of the heavenly gift and have beene made partakers of the Holy Ghost Some such have escaped the pollutions of the world left their knowne sinnes even through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour as the Apostle Peter speaketh 2 Pet. 2.20 3. Yea it is certaine there is a kind of truth and uprightnesse of heart in many a man that never had any truth of saving grace in him I know saith the Lord to Abimelech the King of Gerar an heathen man Gen. 20.6 that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart Paul even whilst he was a persecuter had a kind of truth and uprightnesse of heart in that which he did I have lived saith he Acts 23 1. in all good conscience before God unto this day He did nothing but that which he was perswaded in his heart he ought to doe I verily thought saith he Act. 26.9 with my selfe that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Iesus of Nazareth The intent and purpose of his heart was to please and honour God in it In all these three respects it is certainely an hard thing for a man to know whether his heart be right or no if he doe not carefully and diligently observe his owne heart and examine it he will never be able to know it It behoveth us to use all diligence in this businesse it will never els be well done Give diligence saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 to make your calling and election sure And by making this sure unto our selves that our hearts are upright wee shall make both our calling and election sure And this is the first Motive The second is from the possibility of this worke Though most men be deceived in this point though their heart be so deceitfull though there be so great a resemblance betweene those good things that may be in naturall men and hypocrites and the truth of grace yet if we will take paines to examine our selves well we may certainely know that our hearts are upright if they be so that there is truth of grace in us that there is more in us then can be in any naturall man or hypocrite in the world This also shall be made evident to you in three points First Because the faithfull are exhorted so oft and earnestly to prove and examine themselves whether they be in the faith or no 2 Cor. 13.5 To prove every man his owne worke Gal. 6.4 To make sure to themselves their owne calling and election 2 Pet. 1.10 Now these exhortations had beene in vaine if it were not possible for the faithfull to know they have true faith that the workes and duties they doe are done in uprightnesse if a man might not be certaine and sure that he is effectually called For though God in his law require that of the naturall man which it is impossible for him to do as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.3 and may justly do it 1 because when God first gave the law to mankind in Adam he made him able to keepe it 2 because by exacting this of him which he is not able to do he
driveth him to despaire in himselfe and to seeke helpe in Christ Yet in the Gospell Christ requireth nothing of the faithfull that is impossible for them to do His yoke is easie and his burden light as he saith Mat. 11.30 Secondly The faithfull may be in this life certaine of their salvation They may be sure of their justification Surely shall one say it is the promise made to the faithfull that should live in the daies of the Gospell Esa. 45.24 in the Lord have I righteousnesse They may be sure of their adoption Doubtlesse thou art our father say the faithfull Esa. 63.16 though Abraham be ignorant of us They may be sure of their perseverance in Gods favour unto the end Surely saith David Psal. 23.6 goodnesse and mercy shall follow me all the daies of my life They may be sure that after this life they shall inherit eternall glory We know saith Paul 2 Cor. 5.1 not speaking in his own person but in the person of all the faithfull that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternall in the heavens And we know saith Iohn 1 Ioh. 3.14 we are translated from death to life How knew he that By revelation No but by such an evidence as is common to all the faithfull Because we love the brethren saith he Now there could be no such assurance of their salvation in any of the faithfull if they knew not undoubtedly that their hearts were upright that they have truth of grace in them How could any conclude thus to the comfort of his soule I know I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren if he could not certainely know that he doth love the brethren and that in truth and sincerity and not in shew onely Hereby we know saith he 1 Ioh. 4.13 that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his spirit The spirit of sanctification and the truth of grace wrought in us thereby is the only thing that can assure us that we have any communion with God or are in his favour Thirdly and lastly That it is possible for us to know certainly that our hearts are upright is evident by the experience of Gods faithfull servants whose examples are recorded in the word for our comfort and incouragement We have a proverbiall speech probatum est Iob knew that his heart was upright or he would not have said as he did Iob 27.5 God forbid that I should justifie you till I die I will not remove mine integrity from me As if he should say I will die rather then beleeve you that would perswade me I am an hypocrite And 12.4 The just upright man is laughed to scorne And 16.17 19. There is not any injustice in my hands also my prayer is pure O earth cover thou not my bloud and let my cry have no place Also now behold my witnesse is in heaven and my record is on high Yea the poore soule had then beene in a most wofull case if he had not beene so certaine of the uprightnesse of his heart as that all those learned and worthy men could not make him to doubt of it David likewise was certaine of the uprightnesse of his heart or he durst never have said as he did Psal. 26.1 2. Iudge me O Lord for I have walked in mine integrity examine me ô Lord and prove me try my reines and my heart Hezekiah even in the time of his great affliction knew assuredly and was able to call God for a witnesse to his conscience Esa. 38.3 that he had walked before God in truth and with a perfect heart Yea Peter even then when he was so exceedingly dejected in himselfe for his fearefull fall knew so assuredly that his heart was upright that he did unfeignedly love Christ above all things in the world as that he durst confidently avouch it unto Christ himselfe and was grieved that Christ should question that the third time Lord saith he Iohn 21.17 thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee And to conclude the Apostle Iohn speaking in the name not of himselfe onely or of some rare and extraordinary persons saith 1 Iohn 5.19 We know that we are of God that is borne of God truly regenerate as appeareth by the former verse Thus you see there is no such impossibility no such difficulty in the matter but we may know and be certaine whether our hearts be upright or no. True it is the best Christian that is may be at some times doubtfull and uncertaine in this point unable to discerne that there is truth of grace in him If he could rightly examine his owne heart and waies he might find it out But he is not at all times in case to examine himselfe thus The best are subject 1 to spirituall desertion sometimes through their owne sloth and negligence as the Church was Cant. 3.1 and 5.6 2 To such tentations and sorrowes as doe even overwhelme their spirits Psal. 142.3 In such a case it is good 1 to call to mind the times that are past and the evidence thou hast formerly had of the uprightnesse of thy heart Psal. 77.5 6. 2 Even then cast not away thy confidence but having lost thine evidence seek and sue and cry to God for a new copy of it as David did even in that case Psal. 77. ◠3 Vse the helpe of some faithfull and experienced Christian who in this case may be better able to judge of thee then thou art thy selfe And that is the second Motive that may perswade us to examine our selves diligently in this point The third and last is taken from the benefit and comfort we shall receive in this when by diligent triall and examination of our selves wee can find that there is truth of grace in us that our hearts are sound and upright with God O the comfort that this will yeeld us will abundantly recompence all the paines wee can take about it This will appeare to be so in two points First This will make every duty every service we doe to God sweet and comfortable to us when we can know we have performed it in truth and uprightnesse of heart This motive the Apostle giveth us Gal. 6 4. Let every man prove his owne worke and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another When the people in Davids time contributed largely towards the building of the Temple it is said they rejoyced and found great comfort and the reason is given 1 Chron. 19 9. because they did it with a perfect and upright heart So when all Iudah in Asa his time renewed their covenant and bound themselves by solemne oath to cleave unto the Lord and to the purity of his religion and worship it is said 2 Chron 15.15 they rejoyced at the oath and the reason is given because they had sworne with all their heart So Paul professeth of
himselfe 2 Cor. 1.12 that the testimony his conscience gave him of this that he had served God in his ministery in simplicity and godly sincerity that is with an upright heart was the greatest joy he had in the world Secondly This will yeeld a man comfort in the time of any affliction and susteine him from fainting under it if his conscience can then witnesse unto him that though his life hath beene full of defects and frailties yet his heart hath beene upright with God Iob found this to bee so in his extreame affliction and therefore professeth Iob 27.5 6. that hee would not loose the comfort of his integrity for all the world hee would hold it fast and would not let it goe though his friends pulled hard to get it from him Thus did Ieremy likewise comfort himselfe in the time of a great tentation Ieremy 12.3 Thou ô Lord saith hee knowest mee thou hast seene mee and tryed mine heart towards thee And so did Hezekiah when hee had received the sentence of death Esa. 38.3 Remember now ô Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect that is an upright heart You see now how effectuall the Motives are that God in his Word hath given to stirre us up unto this duty even to examine our selves and to enquire diligently into our hearts whether there be truth of grace in them whether they be upright with God or no. O that the Lord would be pleased to give them life and power in our hearts Lecture LXXVI On Psalme 51.6 Novemb. 27. 1627. NOw we proceed to those markes and notes whereby this truth of heart may be knowne and discerned All of them I will not goe about to give you That would be an endlesse labour For looke how many saving and sanctifying graces there be in any of Gods elect so many signes there be of an upright heart He that hath any one saving grace in him he hath certainely an upright heart he cannot be an hypocrite Yea though that one grace that is in him be for measure and degree very weake and small though it be no more for quantity then so much fire as will serve to make fire to smoke it is our Saviours comfortable comparison Matth. 12. â—0 and a very little sparke you know will make flax to smoke and to burne and flame also As when a man with sicknesse is growne so weake that he can neither move nor speake nor see and they that are about him thinke he is quite gone yet if when we speake to him we can perceive that he lifteth up his hand nay though he cannot doe so much if we can perceive he breatheth still we conclude that certainely hee is not yet dead there is life in him So is it in this case If a man have true faith though it be very weake he cannot be an hypocrite For our Saviour saith Iohn 3.36 He that beleeveth on the sonne hath everlasting life If a man have truly repented of any one sinne hee cannot be an hypocrite For of Zacheus Christ pronounceth upon his repentance for the unjust gaine he had gotten Luk. 19.9 that salvation was come into his house he was become the son of Abraham If a man doe truly feare God he cannot be an hypocrite For the Holy Ghost saith Pro. 14.26 In the feare of the Lord is strong confidence As if he had said A man may confidently build upon that that he is in the state of grace If a man do truly love such as do feare the Lord he cannot be an hypocrite For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 We know we are translated from death to life because we love the brethren and verse 19. Hereby we know that we are of the truth sound and upright and shall assure our hearts before him So that from any one grace that a man findeth to be indeed in him he may confidently conclude that his heart is upright and true to God And though it be true that no man hath truly repented of one sinne but hee hath habitually repented of all neither hath he any one grace in truth that hath not in him the seeds and habits of every grace as we shall heare hereafter in the prosecution of this point touching the signes of uprightnesse yet maketh the knowledge of this greatly to the comfort of Gods people who may have received some one grace in farre greater measure then any other and can sometimes sensibly discerne in themselves some one grace when in their owne feeling they are utterly destitute of all the rest All the difficulty will be to prove that we have any one saving grace in us in truth and not the shew and shadow of it onely But to give you the notes whereby the truth of every grace may be discerned would be an infinite piece of worke I will therefore instance onely in three whereby a man may most sensibly discerne whether his heart be upright or no. 1. The jealousie and feare that a man findeth in himselfe lest his heart should not be upright 2. The conscience a man maketh of and the obedience he yeeldeth unto the commandements and will of God 3. The bent of his will of the purpose and desire of his heart towards God First It is a good signe a man is not an hypocrite when hee is apt to suspect himselfe and fearefull of being deceived in this point So long as this jealousie that he hath of himselfe maketh him more diligent in examining himselfe and more willing to be tryed by others he is farre enough from being an hypocrite though he suspect himselfe to be one The best and uprightest soules are of all other most subject to this jealousie as experience doth daily prove and hath proved in all ages This is certainely one part of that poverty of spirit that our Saviour commendeth when he saith Matth. 5.3 Blessed are the poore in spirit A man may be in a blessed state and therefore also sound and upright hearted though he be poore in spirit and suspect himselfe to be unâ—ound nay he is therefore in a blessed state because he is poore in spirit because he is thus jealous of himselfe For this argueth and proceedeth from an hearty dislike and feare of being an hypocrite and from a strong desire to be upright in heart He thinketh himselfe never sure enough of this See this in two notable examples The first is of David Doubtlesse he was not free from this jealousie and suspition of himselfe when he prayed Psalme 119 80. Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed Nor when he prayed as he did Psal. 1â—9 23 24. Search me ô God and know my heart trie me and know my thoughts and see if there be any wicked way in me if there be any falshood in my heart and leade me in the way everlasting Make me upright and guide me in an upright course This is that that made him
God had not commanded were suddenly consumed with fire from heaven Levit. 10.1 2. The other is in Vzzah who because in a right good intent hee put forth his hand to stay the arke from falling which hee had no calling nor warrant from Gods Word to do the anger of the Lord was kindled against him and strucke him dead suddenly 2 Sam 6.6.7 And thus have we seene what is the rule and patterne of all true righteousnesse and that nothing can be a good worke that is not done by the direction of Gods Word which is the first generall poiâ—t I propounded in handling the first property of true goodnesse Let us proceed now to the second of them That the cleaving unto the word and following the direction of it in all that we doe is a good note of an upright heart To make Gods Word the onely guide of our life to make conscience of nothing as in it selfe sinfull or holy but onely of that which God hath commanded or forbidden in his Word is a singular note of an upright heart See the proofe of this first in the description the Holy Ghost maketh of the man that hath an upright heart Psal. 119.1 Blessed are the undefiled or the perfect and sincere in the way Yea but how shall we know who are such Who walke in the law of the Lord saith hee As if hee should have said that is the note to know them by So verse 7. I will praise thee with uprightnesse of heart when I shall have learned thy righteous judgements And Psal. 112.1 Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord. Yea but how shall we know him That delighteth greatly in his commandements That is the way to know who truly feareth God Secondly See the proofe of this in foure notable examples 1. Iob was an upright hearted man Iob 1.1 Yea himselfe was very confident of the uprightnesse of his heart as you may see Iob 23.10 He knoweth the way that I take when he hath tried me I shall come forth like gold And what made him so confident of this That he telleth you in the next words verse 11 12. My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone backe from the commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food 2. Of David likewise God himselfe giveth testimony 1 King 9.4 that he had walked before him in integrity and uprightnesse of heart But how did that appeare That he telleth you in the next words by doing according to all that I have commanded 3. Of Iehoshaphat God giveth testimony 2 Chron. 19.3 that he prepared his heart to seeke God he had an upright heart How did it appeare Surely when he shewed most frailty in taking part first with Ahab then with his sonne Ioram yet even then the uprightnesse of his heart appeared in his dependance upon the direction of Gods Word and the high account he made of it 1 King 22.5 Enquire I pray thee at the word of the Lord saith he to Ahab And verse 7. Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord besides that we may enquire of him And the same you shall see noted of him also when he went with Ioram 2 King 3.11 Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord that we may enquire of the Lord by him And when he heard that Elisha was there The word of the Lord is with him saith he ver 12. so he and by his meanes the other two Kings likewise sent not for the Prophet though that they might well have done but went downe to him The fourth and last example is Iosiah of whose goodnesse the Holy Ghost makes honourable mention even after his death 2 Chron. 35.26 Now the rest of the acts of Iosiah and his goodnesse As if hee should say There was goodnesse indeed and truth of grace in him But how is that proved According to all that is written in the Law of the Lord saith the Text As if he had said His goodnesse appeared in making Gods written Word the onely rule of his life Now let us make some application of all this that wee have heard touching this first property of true goodnesse and righteousnesse and that 1 by way of exhortation 2 by way of tryall and examination of our owne hearts For the first If this be so that the written Word of God is the onely rule of true righteousnesse if it be so perfect a rule and patterne as we have heard if the following of the direction of it in all things be so sure a note of an upright heart then what a necessity is there laid upon every one of us that desire to please God to exercise our selves with all diligence in the reading and hearing and meditating of it What marvell is it though not onely Kings and Magistrates Deut. 17.18.19 Iosh. 1.8 be commanded daily to read and meditate in it but that the Holy Ghost describeth the blessed and good man Psal. 1.2 by this that his delight is in the law of the Lord and in it he doth meditate day and night O with what certainty and security and comfort might we walke in all our wayes if we had that knowledge in the Word and were so well acquainted with it as in these daies wherein we live and under such meanes as we enjoy we might be Secondly Let us all examine the uprightnesse of our hearts by this note 1. Certainly if we make no reckoning of the Word delight not in it desire not the knowledge of it but have other rules to guide our lives and consciences by beside the Word how much devotion so ever seemeth to be in us how good so ever our lives are there is no truth nor uprightnesse in our hearts If either we make the commandements and customes of men or our own heart and good meaning the rule of our spirituall life or if we make conscience of and be religiously strict in the observation of such things as God in his Word hath given us no direction for we are no better then hypocrites See how bitter our Saviour is against the Pharisees for the great conscience they made themselves and for the great zeale they shewed in pressing others to the observation of their purifyings as a point of holinesse which they had no other warrant for but the tradition of their elders and the commandements of men Mar. 7.6 and so forward For this he calleth them hypocrites and saith they did worship God in vaine And the Apostle likewise against such as did forbid marriage and the eating of meates that Gods Word did allow 1 Tim. 4.1 3. he saith this was a doctrine of divels that they that taught it taught lies through hypocrisie and had their consciences seared with a hot iron Marke well I say the vehemency and bitternesse of them both against these men and you will see cause to wonder at it For admit this was an errour
that loveth the Lord is a good man a sound elect Christian an upright hearted man Let them that love thy name all good men all sound hearted men saith David Psal. 5.11 be joyfull in thee So Psal. 119.132 Looke thou upon me and be mercifull unto me as thou usest to doe to those that love thy name If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 the same is knowne of him As if he had said Whatsoever men may thinke of such howsoever men may account many of such to be no better then hypocrites yea howsoever they may oft times thinke so of themselves also yet God approveth and highly esteemeth of them Secondly All Gods promises are appropriated unto such as love the Lord and therfore all such must needs be upright in heart See this first in heavenly and eternall blessings Iames 1.12 He shall receive the crowne of liâ—â— which the Lord hath promised to them that love him and 2.5 Hath not God chosen the poore of this world rich in faith and heires of the kingdome which hee hath promised to them that love him All that love the Lord shall goe to heaven and none but they See this secondly in spirituall blessings All the comforts of the Gospell righteousnesse peace and joy in the Holy Ghost the fatnesse of Gods house comfort in the Word and Sacraments are promised to them that love the Lord and to none but them 1 Cor. 2.9 Eye hath not seene eare hath not heard neither have entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him See this thirdly in temporall blessings Because he hath set his love upon me saith the Lord Psal. 91.14 therefore will I deliver him Rom. 8.28 We know that all things worke together for the good of such as love God They that love God may be sure to be made the better by their prosperity and by their adversity by their sicknesse and by their health everything that befalleth them shall be sanctified unto them and to none but such And on the other side he that loveth not the Lord hath no right to any blessing of God no promise of God belongeth unto him but a certaine looking for of judgement and fiery indignation which shall devoure the adversaries as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10.27 If any man love not the Lord Iesus saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 16.22 let him bee Anathema Maranatha as if hee had said let him bee accursed even unto the comming of Christ to judgement Thirdly and lastly See this confirmed by a practicall experiment When Peter was so dejected in the sense of his fearefull sinne that hee thought himselfe unworthy ever to be imployed or to meddle any more in the worke of his Apostleship and ministery see how and by what argument our Saviour seeketh to raise him and comfort him Iohn 21.15 Simon thou sonne of Ionas lovest thou me As if he had said If this bee in thee be of good comfort thou art not quite fallen from God thy heart is upright for all thy fall And thus may we comfort any poore Christian in their greatest distresse of Conscience You see then that that we doe out of true love to God will give us a comfortable testimony that our hearts are upright so will not that doe that is done meerely out of such a feare of Gods wrath as hath no mixture of love in it See an instance for this in those false hearted Iewes that perished in the wildernesse as wee shall find it set downe Psal. 78.34 36 37. When he slew them sometimes by fiery serpents sometimes by strange pestilence and other judgements then they sought him and returned and enquired early after God They made great shewes of repentance great protestations of amendment as you have knowne many lewd men in extreame sicknesses doe But what came all these shewes unto That you shall find verse 36 37. They did but flatter him with their mouth and they lied to him with their tongues for their hearts were not right with him There is no truth of heart in those shewes of repentance and goodnesse that are extorted from us onely by the judgements of God and sense of his wrath that grow out of that feare that hath no mixture of love in it Now let us make some application of this that we have heard And seeing whatsoever good thing we doe out of love to God is pleasing to him and nothing els if we truly love the Lord our hearts are upright if the love of God be not in us there is no truth in our hearts but we shall be sure to have our portion with hypocrites Let us therefore try our owne hearts by this note Let us every one of us seriously bethinke our selves if the Lord should speake to every one of us particularly and by name and aske us that question that he did Peter Iohn 21.15 Simon thou sonne of Ionas lovest thou me what answer wee would be able to make unto him Certainely your answer to this question would be very indifferent Some of you that have no love of God in you at all but hate him in your hearts would be ready to answer him most confidently and some others of you that doe indeed intirely and unfeignedly love him would make a very doubtfull and fearefull answer unto this question Let mee direct my speech to you both severally and apart For the first of you I know you will be ready to say Is there any man so ungracious so lewd that he doth not love the Lord that he doth hate the Lord Yes yes alas there be many such in the world and in the Church too They hate the Lord not as he is their Creatour and preserver for in those respects they will seeme to love him but as he is a law-giver and hath given them such lawes as do curbe them and are most crosse and contrary to their nature as he is their Soveraigne Lord and King that requireth obedience of them unto those lawes as he is God the avenger as the Prophet calleth him Psal. 94.1 that will take vengeance of them for their sinnes in these respects they hate him His Citizens hated him saith our Saviour in the Parable Luke 19.14 we will not have him to reigne over us Yea they hate him with a mortall hatred Their soule abhorred me saith the Lord Zach. 11.8 and wish with all their hearts as to their most mortall enemy a fearefull thing to be spoken or thought that he had no being that he were quite rid out of the world Many such wretches I say there be in the world and even in the Church too and if thou knewest thy selfe well thou wouldst find thy selfe to be of that wretched number But though thou knowest not thy selfe the Lord knoweth thee well and will one day say to thee as he said to a great number that were members of the true Church as thou art professours of the true religion as thou
we proceed unto the second grace whereof the right root of all true righteousnesse and goodnesse doth consist and that is a lively faith The point then that we are now to learne is this That all true love unto God and consequently all true godlinesse and uprightnesse of heart springeth from a lively faith even such a faith as maketh knowne to a man Gods love to him in Christ and maketh him able to receive Christ and to rest upon him See the proofe of this in foure degrees First Without faith it is not possible for a man to repent and forsake sinne in a right manner Sin shall not have dominion over you saith the Apostle Rom. 6.14 for ye are not under the law but under grace As if he had said Till you be under grace till by faith ye be assured of Gods gracious disposition towards you sinne will have dominion over you ye cannot helpe it ye cannot avoid it It is the bloud of Christ only applied by faith that purgeth the conscience from dead workes as the Apostle teacheth Heb. 9.14 Secondly Without faith it is not possible for a man to leade a godly life or to do anything that may please God Heb. 1â— 6 Without saith it is impossible to please God The life that I now live saith the Apostle Gal. 2.20 that is my spirituall life I live by the faith of the sonne of God Thirdly Without faith it is not possible for a man to have an honest and upright heart all he doth will be in hypocrisie till he have a lively faith For it is faith that purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and that sanctifieth it Acts 26. â—8 Fourthly and lastly Without a lively faith it is impossible to love the Lord. It is saith that worketh by love saith the Apostle Gal. 5.6 As if he had said faith is that that setteth love on working that giveth life and motion unto it This is that which the Apostle also teacheth 1 Tim. 1.5 The end of the commandement is love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned As if he had said The true love of God which is the very end and perfection the fulfilling of every commandement of God which maketh us able to keepe the commandements and to account them no burden nothing grievous to us which giveth the price and valew in Gods sight to all our obedience springeth from a pure and upright heart and that from a good conscience and that from faith yea from faith unfeigned So that is the maine root of all The reasons hereof are two First Because faith is the onely thing that knitteth us to Christ and maketh him ours Christ dwelleth in our hearts by saith Ephes. 3.17 And till we bee knit to him and he be made ours there can be no goodnesse in us Of his fullnesse have we all received Ioh. 1.16 Without me ye can do nothing saith our Saviour Iohn 15.4 Secondly Because faith and faith onely maketh knowne to us that love of God as is effectuall to to breed in us a true love unto God It is an old and true proverbe and the truth of it is not so certaine in any case as in this magnes omoris amor Love is of an attractive nature like the load-stone to draw love unto it We love God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because he loved us first We can never love him till we be first perswaded of his love to us When the Sun in his full strength heate hath shined much upon it the stony pavement it self will reflect and send up an heate towards the sunne yea a greater heate then either the softer earth or the aire will but till the sun hath shined and shined much upon it it can send up no heate nor have any in it at all And even so it is with our cold and stony hearts when the knowledge and sense of Gods love hath warmed them then will they reflect love to God againe but till then they cannot But to handle this second reason more plainely and profitably two things are to be observed which I will distinctly speake of 1. Nothing but a lively faith can so assure us of Gods love to us as to kindle in our hearts a true love to God 2. A lively faith is able to doe this For the first It may bee objected that a man may bee sufficiently perswaded of Gods love to him though hee have not a lively faith For 1 Experience doth now and in all ages hath proved that many a most wicked man that is utterly void of true faith is fully perswaded that God loveth him and glorieth in nothing more then in that Hee maketh his boast of God as the Apostle speaketh of the wicked Iewes Rom. 2.17 The Lord speaking of some that did both in word and deed commit as much wickednes as they were able Ier. 3.5 yet saith of them ver 4. that these men would cry unto him My God thou art the guide of my youth And our Saviour saith that those cursed Iewes of whom hee pronounceth that the devill was their father Iohn 8.44 yet were themselves fully perswaded of Gods fatherly love unto them and could say of themselves verse 41 Wee have one father even God And what child of God know you upon earth that hath this word I thanke my God so much in his mouth as many a most wicked man hath 2 A man that hath no faith may yet have just cause to bee perswaded of Gods love towards him for God doth indeed love him and sheweth it many wayes that hee doth love him The Lord is good to all saith David Ps. 145.9 and his tender mercies are over all his works He is kind to the unthankefull and to the evill saith our Saviour Luke 6.25 Loe hee is good and kind and tenderly mercifull unto all even unto the worst men And upon whom doth not his light arise saith Bildad Iob 25.3 What man is there in the world that hath not sensible and comfortable experience of Gods love every day And why should not all men then be perswaded that God loveth them Now to this objection I have foure things to answer First It is very true that even these outward and common favours of God that all men enjoy are evident testimonies of Gods love and goodnesse In that hee giveth life and health and seasonable times in that hee causeth us to prosper yea in that hee feedeth us and cloatheth us it is a signe hee loveth us God loveth the stranger saith Moses Deutere 10.18 in giving him food and raiment Secondly To them that are in Christ these temporall and common favours of God are signes and pledges of his speciall love even by them the faithfull are confirmed in the assurance of his eternall love When Iacob saw that God had changed Esaus heart so that he looked and spake kindly to him hee saw Gods face and loving countenance toward him even in that I
The seven yeeres wherein Iacob did service to Laban a very hard master seemed to him but a very few dâ—yes saith Moses Genes 29.20 because hee loved Rachel And surely our love to God is no lesse forcible this way if it be true it will make us willing to obey him even in his hardest commandements Of this her love to God it is that the Church speaketh when shee saith Cant. 8.6 Love is strong and irresistable as death And this is that which the Apostle meaneth 1 Iohn 5.3 4. This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements and his commandements are not grievous As if hee had said the love of God will make us carefull to keepe Gods commandements yea it will make those commandements easie to us that are most crosse to our nature they will bee nothing grievous to us if we love the Lord. And thus have I finished the first point I propounded Nothing but faith can so assure us of Gods love to us as may kindle in our hearts a true love to God The second followeth A lively faith is able to do this Faith assureth us of such a love that God hath borne to us so speciall so marvellous a love above that that hee hath done to the greatest part of the world as wee cannot choose but love him againe and love him unfeinedly that is love him for himselfe love him better then any thing else love him so as wee can bee content to goe through thicke and thin to please him Observe the proofe of this in three degrees First There is a marvellous love of God that far surpasseth all other of his loves If you aske me wherin God hath declared this his speciall and marvellous love to his people I answer in giving them his only Son to ransome them from hell and to purchase heaven for them Herein is love saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.10 that God loved us and sent his sonne to bee the propitiation for our sinnes And Rom. 5.8 God commendeth his love towards us in this that while wee were yet sinners Christ dyed for us This was a marvellous love of God all the fruits of Gods favour that worldlings doe enjoy are but shels and husks in comparison of this Secondly Whereas this love of God is not alike to all men but peculiar to a few in comparison Feare not little flocke saith our Saviour Luke 12.32 Wheras God in sending his son had not such respect to the greatest part of the world I pray not for the world saith Christ. Iohn 17.9 Faith assureth every true beleever that this wonderfull love of God belongeth to him That God in speciall love to him sent his Sonne to doe and endure all that hee did It maketh him able to say with the Apostle Galat. 2.20 Hee loved me and gave himselfe for me And with David Ps. 31.21 Blessed bee the Lord for he hath shewed me his marvellous kindnesse He hath made me able to see that this marvellous love of his belongeth to me Thirdly and lastly When the heart of a man is once by faith assured that God hath so loved him as to send his Sonne to dye for him this must needs breed in him a love unfeined unto God and care to please him and proportionable to the assurance wee have of this love of God shall our love to God bee Mary Magdalene because shee knew by faith that Gods love to her had beene so aboundant as to forgive her so many sinnes therefore did shee love Christ aboundantly Luk 7.47 Thus David professeth of himselfe Psal. 116.1 I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplications And what was the prayer that he had made for hearing of which hee did so love the Lord He telleth us ver 3.4 The sorrowes of death compassed me and the pains of hell got hold upon me I found trouble and sorrow then called I upon the name of the Lord. Hee was in anguish of conscience and feare of damnation and God upon his prayer spake peace to his heart and assured him of his favour in Christ therefore did hee so love the Lord. Therefore the Apostle praying for the Ephesians 3.17 19. that they might bee rooted and grounded in love to God he meaneth and to men for his sake hee desireth to that end that God would make them able fully to comprehend and know in all the dimensions of it the love of Christ that passeth knowledge As if hee should say If men did well know this love of God to us in Christ they could not choose but be so settled and rooted in love to God as nothing could bee able to draw their hearts from him Lecture LXXXI On Psalme 51.6 Febru 19. 1627. LET us now apply this that wee have heard to our selves And that that I will say for the application of this point shall bee by way of exhortation onely even to stirre up and perswade my selfe and every one of you not to rest contented with the fruits of Gods common and generall love bee not satisfied in thy selfe till thou be assured by faith that God loveth thee with his speciall and particular love that thou art one of the world of Gods Elect whom God so loved that hee gave his onely begotten sonne for thee that thou beleeving in him mightest not perish but have life everlasting as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 3.16 That God so loveth thee that hee spared not his owne sonne but delivered him up for thee as Rom. 8.32 Till thou canst say with Paul Gal. 2.20 Christ Iesus the Sonne of God loved mee and gave himselfe for mee And with Iohn Revel 1.5 Hee loved us and washed us from our sinnes in his owne blood Till thou bee assured that God loveth thee with this more then common with this marvellous love nothing should content thee but thou shouldst still cry with David Psal. 17.7 Shew me thy marvellous loving kindnesse make mee able to see and know that thou lovest me with this marvellous love And 106.4 Remember me ô Lord with the favour that thou bearest to thy people ò visit mee with thy salvation To bee beloved of God with that love that hee beareth to strangers or to his hired servants should not content us but that love onely that hee beareth to his owne people to his deare children None of his gifts should satisfie us without his salvation those good things that accompany salvation but wee should still cry ô visit mee with thy salvation as if hee had sayd give mee a comfortable sense and assurance of that It is said of the faithfull Bereans Acts 17.11 that they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 better borne and bred more noble then others And as those that are nobly borne aspire after higher estates and conditions of life then other men doe they scorne to live upon a base and mechanicall trade So saith our Saviour Matth. 6.31 33. that all wee that are his Disciples should doe After all these things saith hee
us saith Paul Rom. 8.31 who can bee against us To hurt us hee meaneth The Lord is my light and my salvation saith David Psalme 27.1 whom shall I feare And 49.5 Wherefore should I feare in the dayes of evill when the iniquitie of my heeles shall compasse mee about Why David what maketh thee so secure in the midst of danger Hee telleth you verse 15. God will redeeme my soule from the power of the grave for hee shall receive mee On the other side hee that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ must needes bee vexed with continuall feares feare of death and feare of troubles It is Christ only saith the Apostle Heb. 2.15 that delivereth them who through the feare of death were all their life time subject to bondage Thirdly This bringeth with it unto us all good things Seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse saith our Saviour Matth. 6.33 As if he had said Make your salvation sure make this sure unto your selves that God is reconciled unto you that you are in his favour and all these things shall be added unto you O that men could beleeve Christ in this that this is the best way to be certaine of all earthly comforts so farre as they shall bee good for us He that spared not his own son saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things Yea this sweetneth all Gods blessings to us and giveth a pleasant relish unto them when we can tast in them Gods love unto us in Christ. When Iob speaketh Iob 29.1 7. of the comfort he tooke in all Gods blessings in the time of his prosperity in his children and riches in that honour and esteeme God gave him among all men he giveth this for the reason of it verse 3. His candle his light the comfortable assurance of his savour shined upon my head Yea this will not onely susteine and keepe us from fainting in times of common trouble and calamity as Iob saith there Iob 29.3 By his light I walked through darknesse While the light of his countenance shined upon me I could walke cheerefully in the darkest and saddest times But it will also sweeten the bitterest afflictions that can befall our selves in particular when we know they are but the chastisements of our father that loveth us dearely though hee thus correct us The cup which my father hath given me saith our Saviour Iohn 18.11 shall I not drinke it All hope of deliverance and comfort in danger and distresse groweth from the assurance of Gods favour Vpon this David grounded his hope Psal. 42.5 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule c. Hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him for the helpe of his countenance To this he ascribeth all the deliverances the Church had received from the Lords right hand Psalme 44.3 They got not the land in possession by their owne sword neither did their own arme save them but thy right hand and thine arme and the light of thy countenance because thou hadst a favour unto them The sting of death saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.56 and if of death then of all other afflictions sure is sin and if the sting of them be once gone certainely there can be no deadly paine in them And thus Christ comforteth a poore man that was sicke of a dead palsy a disease that dulleth the spirits and maketh the heart as heavie as any disease can Matth. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sinnes be forgiven thee On the other side he that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ what comfort can hee have in life or in death in prosperity or in adversity specially if God shall be pleased to awaken his conscience What sweetnesse can a man find in all his wealth or pleasure or good cheere when it hath this bitter tang and loose with it that his heart shall say to him I may be a vessell of wrath for all that Alas Cain had as much as all this commeth to and Esau and Dives who are all now firebrands in hell Must not the joy that all such men seeme to take in their prosperity be such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Cor. 5.12 in the face onely and not in the heart And if this be their condition in their greatest prosperity then what comfort can they have in their affliction and in their death thinke you What is the hope of the hypocrite saith Iob 27.8 though he hath gained when God taketh away his soule Fourthly If we were once assured of Gods speciall love to us in Christ this would make us yeeld obedience unto God and do his service not grudgingly or as of necessity but as out of love and willingly and cheerefully For a good man a bountifull a kind man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 some will even dare to die And if the goodnesse and bounty of a man have such force with us that we thinke we can never do too much for him will not the assurance of this marvellous bounty and goodnesse of God to us in Christ make us to say with David Psal. 116.12 What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits towards me what might I doe to please and honour him that hath so dearely loved me This will make us pray with boldnesse and zeale O God thou art my God saith David Psal. 63.1 early will I seeke thee When our Saviour taught his Disciples and in them us all to pray Matth. 6.9 he biddeth us begin thus Our father which art in heaven Till our hearts doe thus conceive of God that he is our father that he loveth us with a fatherly love we can never pray aright We may say a prayer and that is all that the most of us doe but we can never pray with our hearts till then Therefore also the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 8.15 16. that the spirit that maketh us able to cry in our prayers unto God that is to pray fervently and earnestly is the spirit of adoption that spirit which witnesseth with our spirits that wee are the sonnes and daughters of God that assureth us God is our father and maketh us able to call him father yea to cry to him Abba father And as this will make us able to pray with comfort so will this also make us able to heare and reade and meditate in the Word with cheerefullnesse and a good appetite As new borne babes saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. desire the sincere milke of the Word if so be that yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious This will make us keepe the Sabbaths even whole Sabbaths without wearisomenesse Yee shall keepe every man my Sabbaths saith the Lord Levit. 19.3 Why so What may move us to doe this willingly and cheerefully I am the Lord your God saith he In a word this will make us walke cheerefully in every duty of obedience in every way of
to our hearts and wayes But secondly On the other side A constant care to please God in all our wayes and a feare to offend him will certainly bring to us a comfortable assurance of Gods favour sooner or later in one measure and degree or other See by how many promises the Lord hath bound himselfe to this To him that ordereth his conversation aright saith the Lord Psalm 50.13 I will shew the salvation of God As if the Lord should say I will cause him to see and know that hee shall bee saved So when David had said Psalm 85 8. God will speak peace unto his people and to his Saints God will speake peace to the heart of every godly man hee addeth verse 9. Surely his salvation is nigh unto them that feare him As if hee had said Certainely it will not bee long before God give to every soule that truly feareth him a comfortable assurance of his salvation though he doe delay it for a time he will not doe it long To you that feare my name saith the Lord to his people Matth 4.2 shall the sunne of righteousnesse arise with healing in his wings So that to every soule among you that truly feareth God I may boldly say Though it bee night with thee yet thou seest no light nor comfort thou art continually disquieted with feares and doubts of thy salvation yet certainly the sunne of righteousnesse will arise upon thee with healing in his wings thou shalt see the comfortable light of Gods countenance and have a sweete and full assurance of his favour Light is sowne for the righteous as the Prophet speaketh Psalme 97.11 and gladnesse for the upright in heart Thou hast in thee the seed of comfort and assurance and thou shalt surely see it spring and tast of the fruit of it Fifthly and lastly If by all these meanes wee cannot get or recover the comfortable assurance of Gods favour there is yet one thing more to bee done one helpe more to bee used that hath more force to doe us good this way then all the rest Wee must by faith rest upon Christ and cleave unto him But some may object and say this is an absurd direction to bid us rest upon Christ by faith that so we may get assurance For if I had faith I know I should have assurance of Gods favour For what is faith else but a full perswasion and stedfast assurance that Christ and all his merits belong to me and my sins through him are pardoned But alas by this I know I have no faith because I have no assurance of these things To such as object thus I answer That they are much deceived in defining faith thus and that this is a dangerous mistake and such as hath bred much needlesse feare and trouble of mind in many a good soule For the better understanding therefore of this fift and last point three things must bee distinctly considered 1. That assurance of Gods favour is not of the essence and being of true faith 2. Wherein then the nature and essence of true faith consisteth 3. That though true faith may be without this assurance yet if it be put forth and exercised it will certainely breed assurance sooner or later in one degree or other For the first That there may bee true saith where there is no assurance is evident in two examples to omit many more that might bee produced When David cryed out unto God Psalme 22.1 Why hast thou forsaken mee Why art thou so farre from helping mee and from the words of my roaring Doubtlesse hee wanted the assurance of Gods love and of his salvation And yet even at that time hee had true faith or els hee could not have prayed as hee did and said My God my God So when the Prophet cryed Psalme 88.14 Why castest thou off my soule Why hidest thou thy face from me his assurance was gone yet if hee had not had true faith at that time hee could not have prayed as hee did verse 1. O God of my salvation I have cried day and night before thee So that assurance of Gods favour and of the pardon of our sinnes is not faith it selfe but onely a fruit of it and such a fruit of this tree it is as is not to bee found on it at all seasons It is I say a fruit of faith and such as none can attaine unto till first hee have faith For 1. It is the spirit of adoption witnessing with our spirits that wee are the sonnes of God Romanes 8.16 that breedeth this assurance in us and that spirit wee cannot have till first wee have faith Galathians 4 6. Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts First wee must bee sonnes before wee can have this spirit and wee must first have faith before wee can bee the sonnes of God Galathians 3.26 Yee are all the children of God by faith in Christ Iesus And Iohn 1.12 So many as received him even to them that beleeve on his name to them hee gave power to become the sonnes of God So Paul telleth the Ephesians 1.13 that they were sealed with the holy spirit of promise after they had beleeved in Christ. 2. Assurance of salvation is ever accompanied with peace of conscience and joy in the Holy Ghost Now neither of these can bee in any heart till first it have true faith they are the fruits and consequents of faith Being justified by faith saith the Apostle Romanes 5.1 3. wee have peace towards God and rejoyce in the hope of the glory of God And 15.13 The God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in beleeving Secondly If you would know wherein then the essence and being of true justifying faith consisteth I answer In foure acts of the soule whereof the former two are acts of the understanding the other two of the will First I must know Christ aright and that which the Gospell revealeth to us concerning him And that consisteth in three points principally 1. That Christ is an all sufficient Saviour both to deliver me from the wrath of God due to my sinnes and to bring me to eternall life For this the Gospell plainely revealeth to us Iohn 3.16 God so loved the world c. 2. That Christ and all his merits are offered by the Lord to me as well as to any other For Gods servants and Ministers are commanded by him to proclaime in his name a generall pardon and to make this generall offer of him unto all to whom they preach without excluding any Mar. 16.15 Preach the Gospell to every creature And what is it to preach the Gospell unto them but to say unto them as the Angell did to the shepheards Luke 2.10 11. I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people For unto you is borne this day in the city of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. And as Peter to the Iewes Acts 2.39
spirit saith the Apostle Gal. 5.17 and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrary the one to the other Thou heartily dislikest and checkest thy selfe for the corruption thou findest in thy thoughts in thy memory in thy affections in thine eye and eare and in every other part And whence commeth this but from sanctifying grace 2. Thou mournest and art unfeinedly grieved for any corruption any untowardnesse to that that is good which thou findest in any part and canst say with Paul Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who can deliver me from the body of this death 3. Thou dost unfeinedly desire endevour to be rid of that corruption that is in any faculty of thy soule and part of thy body to offer thy selfe unto God as an holocaust a whole burnt sacrifice to be sanctified throughout and canst say with David Psal. 103.1 Blesse the Lord ô my soule and all that is within me understanding memory conscience will affections blesse his holy name And certainly that man that can thus unfeinedly desire and endeavour to have better thoughts a better memory a better conscience a better will better affections a better tongue a better eye and a better eare hath grace in all these parts and is in some measure sanctified in them all Let us now make some application of this point for the tryall of our owne hearts whither they be upright or no whether there be any truth of saving grace in them that truth in the inward parts that David here speaketh of and which the Lord taketh so great delight in And certainely it will appeare by this doctrine that many that glory much in the uprightnesse of their owne hearts have no truth of grace in them because the grace they pretend to have is not totall but partiall it goeth not through the whole man Two sorts there be especially that are discovered to be void of truth in their hearts by this Doctrine First Many there bee that perswade themselves they have good hearts and truth of grace in them and yet no such thing appeareth in their outward man such liberty they give to themselves in their speech and in all their outward behaviour that all men that see them must needes judge them voyd of grace 2. Yea they perswade themselves it is utterly needlesse to restraine themselves of any liberty that way or to regard what they are in the view and judgement of men Did not the Apostle say they professe 1 Corinth 4.3 hee passed very little for the judgement and censure of men God saith 1. Sam. 16.7 hee looketh not to the outward appearance men make but to the heart 3. Nay they shun all outward shewes of goodnes specially of strictnes in religion and purposely desire to carry themselves so in their company and speech and attire and behaviour every way that they may not be thought to bee too religious because they see that is so odious a thing in the world Concerning this sect say the Iewes to Paul Act. 28.22 wee know that every where it is spoken against 4. Yea they hate those that are of any nore for more forwardnesse in religion then is in other men and confidently pronounce of them as their father the devill did of Iob 1.9 10. that they are all hypocrites they cannot abide to make shew of more goodnes then is in them indeed they hate hypocrisie with all their hearts To these men I have two things to say First If it were possible for such a one as thou art to have a good heart yet is it not possible that that should save thee For 1. Thou art bound to reforme thy outward man as well as thy inward To clense thy selfe from all filthinesse of the flesh as well as of the spirit 2 Cor 7.1 To glorifie God in thy body as well as in thy spirit for both are the Lords and both are bought with a price as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 6.20 Yea thou shalt be iudged at the last day not so much according to that that hath bin in thy heart as according to that that thou hast done in thy body For so the Apostle teacheth plainly 2 Cor 5.10 We must all appeare before the judgement seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body Yea God hath prepared torments in hell for every member of thy body whereby thou hast dishonoured him The rich gluttons tongue the member that none abuse more then your drunkards and gluttons we read Luke 16.24 was tormented in hell fire And 2. whereas thou gloriest that thou art no hyprocite I assure thee that as thy sin is greater then the hyprocrites and God more dishonoured by it so shall thy portion be more deeper in hell then his They declare their sin as Sodom saith the Prophet Esay 3 9. they care not who heare them blaspheme and scorne religion they care not who knoweth they are drunke they hide it not woe unto their soule 3. If ever thou wilt be saved thou must live so as men may be witnesses of thy goodnesse And those places that thou alleadgest out of 1 Sam. 16.7 and 1 Cor 4.3 are not to be understood simply but comparatively onely Let your light so shine before men saith our Saviour Matth. 5.16 that they may see your good workes With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse saith the Apostle Rom. 10.10 and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation No hope of salvation without an open profession of religion And thus the faithfull are brought in by the Prophet Esay 44.5 glorying in the open profession of their religion One shall say I am the Lords another shall call himselfe by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand unto the Lord and surname himselfe by the name of Israel And hee that is ashamed to professe religion even in the strictest manner so that the strictnesse bee no other then such as is grounded upon the word of God not upon the fancies of men certainely can have no hope to be saved For so saith our blessed Saviour that Amen that faithfull and true witnes Rev. 3.14 Mar. 8.38 Whosoever shall bee ashamed of mee and of my words in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man bee ashamed when hee commeth in the glory of his father and of the holy Angels And this is the first thing I have to say to these kind of men if it were possible for such as they are to have good hearts yet were it not possible for them to bee saved for all that But the second thing I have to say to them is this that it is not possible there should bee any truth of grace any religion in thy heart when thy outward man thy words and works are so unreformed and irreligious as they be But for this I shall need to say no more then I have already said in the proofe of the Doctrine The second sort
of men that are by this Doctrine discerned to bee void of all truth of heart are such as contenting themselves with this that they are reformed in the outward man thou shalt never heare them sweare or lye or talke either filthily or maliciously thou shalt never see them drunke or haunt evill company they constantly performe religious duties both publikely and privatly yet are they carelesse of the reforming and sanctifying of the inward man 1. their understanding is blind and blockish and full of errour 2. their thoughts are most vaine and wicked 3. their memories are like brasse for the reteining of that that is naught and like water for that that is good 4. Their affections are altogether worldly and disordered yet do these inward corruptions not trouble them at all neither doe they strive against them But to these men the time will not permit mee to say any more then this remember what you have now heard if that grace that seemeth to bee in us bee true and unfeined it will worke a totall change in us a reformation of the whole man at least in the unfeined desire and endeavour of the heart Lecture LXXXV On Psalme 51.6 March 25. 1628. THe second respect wherein the universality and large extent of true sanctifying grace appeareth is the object namely the matter wherein our goodnesse and grace is exercised it sheweth it selfe in a conscionable respect unto all the commandements of God He that hath truth of grace in him maketh conscience of every commandement of God of one as well as of another And as the sincerity of a Christians love to the brethren appeareth in this when he loveth all the Saints without respect of persons poore and rich weake and strong as the Apostle Col. 1.4 and els where oft noteth and the faithfullnesse of the governours of the Church when they observe the rules of Church governement which God hath appointed without preferring one before another and when they do nothing by partiality as the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 5.21 And on the other side the unfaithfullnesse of a Minister is chiefly seene in this when he is partiall in the law that is in the application of the law as the Lord chargeth the Priests to have beene Mal. 2.9 some truths they would teach that were needfull and profitable and some they would conceale some mens sinnes they would sharpely reprove and some mens faults they would winke at So doth the sincerity of our love and obedience unto God and his law appeare in this when we love and make conscience of all his commandements without preferring one before another and the hypocrisie and falshood of our hearts is seeene in this when we are partiall in the law when we will seeme to esteeme highly of some of the commandements of God with the slighting and neglecting of other some And this is that which the Apostle teacheth Iames 2.10 Whosoever shall keepe the whole law outwardly hee meaneth and in shew and yet offend in one point that is wittingly and giving himselfe liberty to breake any one commandement is guilty of all So the Lord chargeth the wicked Iewes Ier. 32.23 that they had done nothing of all that hee commanded them to doe How could that be Did they not circumcise their children and offer sacrifices and doe many other things that he had commanded Yes verily but because that in some things they had wittingly transgressed Gods commandement and namely in idolatry for that is the only particular sin that God chargeth them with in that place as you may see verse 29 34 35 therefore he saith they had done nothing of all that he commanded them to doe and verse 30. that they had done that onely that was evill before him They doe nothing with an upright heart that doe give themselves liberty in any one thing to transgresse Gods law we must either keepe all or els we keepe none at all Therefore we shall find this oft noted by the Holy Ghost for the property and marke of an upright hearted man that he maketh conscience of every thing that God hath commanded of one commandement as well as of another This you shall see in that speech of the Lord unto Sololomon 1 King 9.4 If thou wilt walke before me as David thy father walked in integrity of heart and in uprightnesse to doe according to all that I have commanded thee He onely walketh before God in truth of heart and in uprightnesse that doth according to all that God hath commanded Thus doth David also describe a perfect heart in that prayer he maketh for Solomon 1 Chron. 29.19 Give unto Solomon my sonne a perfect heart to keepe thy commandements thy testimonies and thy statutes thy precepts of every kind and to do all these things Lastly Thus is the uprightnesse of Zachary and Elizabeth described Luk 1.6 They were both righteous before God walking in all the commandements and ordinances of the Lord blamelesse The Apostle Iames 2.11 giveth two reasons for that which he had said verse 10. which to many might seeme a strange paradox that he that keepeth the whole law and yet offendeth in one point is guilty of all The first of them is in these words He that said doe not commit adultery said also doe not steale Every commandement even the least of them one as well as another hath God for the author of it God spake all these words as it is said in the preface to the law Exod. 20.1 So that every commandement ought to be of equall authority in our hearts The second iâ— like unto the first saith our Saviour Matth. 22.39 And therefore he that out of love and obedience unto God keepeth any one commandement must needs be carefull also to keepe at the rest Secondly All the commandements of God are so coupled together that they make but one sentence one copulative proposition but one law See this Deut. 5.17 21. Thou shalt not kill neither shalt thou commit adultery neither shalt thou steale c. So that as the Apostle inferreth Iames 2.11 if thou doe not commit adultery yet if thou kill thou art become a transgressour of the law Now because this is a point of manifold and daily use and one of the principall and most sensible signes of an upright heart of all those that are given us in the Word I will insist a little upon it and 1 give you certaine cautions to prevent the mis-understanding of it by answering two questions and doubts that may be moved concerning this point 2 I will make some application of it The first question is this Hath no man an upright heart that doth not live according to Gods law in all points That doth not walke in all the commandements and ordinances of the Lord blamelesse I answer first Yes verily for els there were not one upright hearted man upon earth In many things we offend all saith the Apostle Iames 3.2 Nay I say more the righteousest man upon earth
is so farre from keeping all the commandements of God that he breaketh them all he keepeth none of them as they ought to be kept Thus speaketh holy and zealous Nehemiah of all Gods people and putteth himselfe in the number Neh. 1.7 We have dealt very corruptly against thee and have not kept the commandements nor the statutes nor the judgements which thou commandedst thy servant Moses Yea be hath certainely a false heart no uprightnesse no truth of grace in it that saith in his heart of the commandements of God as that rich young man did Mat. 19.20 All these things I have kept from my youth up or that thinketh himselfe to bee free from the transgression of any one of the commandements of God Secondly I answer Though this be so no man keepeth all no man keepeth any legally that is so as the law requireth so as to satisfie the law and to free himselfe by his obedience from the curse of the law yet is there never an upright hearted man in the world not the weakest of them all but he keepeth all the commandements of God evangelically that is so as in the new covenant of grace he is in Christ accepted of and accounted to have kept them all For this is the new covenant that God hath made with his people Ezek. 36.27 I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes and ye shall keepe my juâ—gements and doe them David did so as we have heard Zachary and Elizabeth did so yea the Apostle saith thus of all faithfull 1 Iohn 3.22 Whatsoever we aske we receive of him because wee keepe his commandements and doe those things that are pleasing in his sight For 1 there is no one commandement but in his minde and judgement he consenteth unto it and saith of it as Rom. 7.12 The commandement is holy and just and good He can say of himselfe as David did Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right 2. There is no one commandement of God that he doth wittingly dispense with himselfe in but he maketh conscience of it and it hath a divine authority in his heart He can say with David Psal. 119.6 that he hath respect to all Gods commandements And with Paul Rom. 7.15 That which I doe when I transgresse any commandement I allow not for what I would that doe I not but what I hate that doe I. As if hee had said I would faine keepe every commandement of God though I doe it not my desire is to doe the will of God in all things I dislike in my selfe and hate every transgression of the law of God And he that doth thus approve in his minde and set his seale unto every commandement of God he that doth thus make conscience of and unfeignedly desire to doe the will of God in all things is certainely an happy man Never did any hypocrite or naturall man in the world goe thus farre He is not thus subject to the law of God saith the Apostle Rom. 8.7 neâ—ther indeed can be He cannot esteeme in his mind all Gods precepts concerning all things to be right but he hath in himselfe secret reasonings and imaginations that exalt themselves against the knowledge of God as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 10.5 against some part of Gods will revealed in his Word neither can he make conscience of or in his will unfeignedly desire to doe the will of God in all things but doth willingly dispence with himselfe in some things and say with Naaman 2 King 5.18 In this thing the Lord beare with thy servant No no never could hypocrite goe thus farre Thou that canst thus consent unto Gods law and approve of Gods will revealed in his Word in all points and dost unfeignedly desire to doe every thing the Lord requireth of thee thou hast certainely notwithstanding all thy failings an upright heart yea thou art a righteous man in Gods sight not onely by imputation of Christs perfect righteousnesse unto thee but by an inherent righteousnesse which the spirit of Christ hath wrought in thee The righteousnesse of the law is fulfilled in thee as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.4 Thou dost keepe all the commandements of God though not legally or so as to be justified thereby yet Evangelically and so as by the new covenant of grace through Christ thou art esteemed by God as a fullfiller of them all And this made Paul to say Rom. 7. â—7 It is no more I that doe it as if hee had said I am not a transgressour of the law And verse 25. I my selfe serve the law of God as if he had said I do keepe and observe Gods law And so much may serve for the answer to the first question The second question is this Hath no man an upright heart that maketh more conscience of some of Gods commandements then of other some My answer to this question must consist of two parts 1. I will shew you how farre forth an upright hearted man may and ought to shew more respect to some of Gods commandements then to other some 2. How and wherein hee doth and must shew an equall respect unto them all For the first A man may have an upright heart and yet be more slacke and carelesse in some duties then in other in his obedience to some of the commandements of God then in other more apt to offend in some sinnes then in other This may arise 1. Sometimes from this that he hath more light and knowledge of his duty in some things then in other So it was with Iacob and the Patriarchs who being most holy men in other things yet made no conscience at all of Polygamy because though it was ever a sinne yet it was not knowne by them to be so 2. Sometimes from this that their tentations are stronger to some sinnes then to other and their pull-backs stronger to with-hold them from some duties then from other Of both these cases we have an example in Iehosaphat Iehosaphat was as zealous as any King of Iudah for the planting of true religion throughout his kingdome as you may see 2 Chron. 17.6 9. and yet in the abolishing of the reliques of idolatry he shewed nothing so much zeale as Hezekiah and Iosiah did Alas it was with him as with our good King Edward he did what he could but was not able to doe it as you shall see 2 Chron. 20.33 Howbeit the high places were not taken away for as yet the people had not prepared their hearts unto the God of their fathers The backwardnesse of the people did hinder him he could not doe as he would So in another case he that shewed in all his other courses such a deale of piety and zeale how great want of zeale and piety did he shew in that league and affinity that he made with Ahab and being so ready to helpe both him and after him his two sonnes Iehoram and Ahaziah three as grosse
idolaters and enemies to God as lived upon the earth Alas he he being of a soft and flexible disposition was naturally inclined and had more strong tentations to that then to other sinnes But herein the truth of his heart appeared that when God had by his Prophet reproved him for helping Ahab his heart relented and he became after that more zealous for God then ever he had beene before as you shall see 2 Chron. 19.2 11. and being againe after that reproved for helping Ahaziah more sharpely 2 Chron. 20.37 he could never be drawne to offeâ—d that way any more 1 King 22.49 You see then a man may have an upright heart though he do seeme to make more conscience of some commandements some duties and some sinnes then of others But I say further a man cannot have an upright heart if he doe not shew more care and conscience in some duties commanded and in some sinnes that are forbidden then in other some Though all the commandements be equall in respect of the authority and soveraignty of the commander yet in respect of the things commanded or forbidden and in respect of the strictnesse of the charge laid upon us by the Lord for the doing or not doing of them some are greater then others are Yea there is no surer note of an upright heart then this when we do make more conscience of those things that God hath laid most speciall charge upon us in then we do of any others If you aske mee Which are those I answer They are of three sorts First God hath given greater charge to us concerning the substantiall points of piety and charity then concerning any matters of circumstance and ceremony Christ calleth the inward worship of God prescribed in the first commandement The first and the great commandement Mat. 22.38 greater then any of the nine that follow God delighteth much more in the inward then in the outward worship we doe to him Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offering and sacrifices saith Samuel 1 Sam. 15 22. as in obeying the voice of the Lord I desire mercy and not sacrifice saith the Lord Hos. 6.6 and the knowledge of God more then burnt offerings Yea he calleth mercy and justice and fidelity which are substantiall duties of the second table the weightier matters of the law Matth. 23.23 weightier then the matters of ceremony and circumstances of Gods owne worship prescribed in the first table Goe yee and learne saith our Saviour Matth 9.13 what this meaneth I will have mercy and not sacrifice It is therefore a certaine note of an unsound heart when men 1. Put all their religion in outward duties and services to God and regard not those weightier matters of the law that I told you of mercy and justice and fidelity no nor the inward worship of God neither 2. Stand more upon ceremonies and circumstances of Gods worship then upon the substance would be greatly troubled if they should not receive now at Easter or not receive with that gesture that they have beene accustomed unto but to come without all knowledge to discerne the Lords body to come without charity without all preparation of heart troubleth them not at all What is this els but to straine at a gnat and swallow a camell as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 23.24 Secondly God hath given speciall charge to us concerning the duties of our particular callings that he hath set us in more then of those that are generall duties of Christianity belonging to all men and every tree must be knowne by his owne fruit as our Saviour saith Luk. 6.44 This we shall see in that direction Iohn Baptist giveth to the Publicans and Souldiers Luk. 3.13 14 and in those directions the Apostle giveth in his Epistles Ephes. 5. 6. Col. 3. 4. and by the charge he giveth to Timothy 1 Tim. 6.2 and to Titus Tit. 2.15 It is therefore a great signe of unsoundnesse when men seeme very forward in the common duties of Christianity but neglect their callings are bad husbands and wives and masters and servants bad Magistrates and Ministers like a blind eye or lame hand in the body that have life and sense and motion as all the members have but can doe nothing that belongeth to their particular office Thirdly and lastly God hath given us more speciall charge to looke to our selves to reforme our selves then concerning other men Examine your selves saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.28 and 2 Cor. 13.5 prove your owne selves Gal. 6.4 Let every man prove his owne worke Rom. 14.22 Have â—aith to thy selfe before God Therfore David professeth this of himselfe Psal. 18.23 I was upright before him and I kept my selfe from mine iniquity It is therefore a great signe of unsoundnesse when a man busieth himselfe more with censuring and seemeth to hate sinne more in others then in himselfe This our Saviour noteth for the tricke of an hypocrite Mat. 7.3 that he beholdeth the mote that is in his brothers eye but considereth not the beame that is in his owne eye Lecture LXXXVI On Psalme 51.6 April 1â— 1628. NOw it followeth that wee proceed to the second part of my answer to the Question and shew you How and wherein the upright hearted man doth and must shew an equall respect unto all the commandements of God Now this doth appeare in three points principally 1. He desireth to know the whole will of God in all things that concerne him in one point as well as in another 2. He maketh conscience of every sinne God hath forbidden 3. He maketh conscience of every duty God hath commanded him These three points I will speake of in order and make application of them also as I go over them severally For the first The upright hearted man sheweth thus farre-forth an equall respect to all the commandements of God that hee desireth to know the whole will of God in all things that doe concerne him to know in one thing as well as in another In all things I say that concerne him to know For it is no signe of sincerity but of the contrary 1. When a man desireth to know more of Gods will then hee is pleased to reveale and to pry too farre into his secrets When the Lord was pleased to reveale his glory unto his people at the delivering of the law he set bounds unto them and charged them upon paine of death as you shall find Exod. 19.12.21 not to passe those bounds to gaze and pry too farre 2. When a man is too inquisitive to know that that concerneth other men O how perfect are many men in the knowledge of those things that concerne the duty of their Ministers and superiours and of their neighbours also Like Peter Iohn 21.21 Lord what shall this man do whom our Saviour reproveth in the next verse for this and saith What is that to thee follow thou me 3. When a man seeketh knowledge in those things most that are no way
The Lord hath forsaken me Thou art troubled with strong and fearefull tentations unto desperation Well for all this if thy heart bee upright though thou perceive it not nay if ever it were upright certainely they shall end in joy Marke the perfect man and behold the upright As if he had said It is our great sinne that we observe no better the manifold examples and experiments God giveth us of this for the end of that man is peace Yea proportionable to the measure of thy desertion and discomfort shall thy joy be in the end According to the comparison the Lord useth in this case Ps. 7.11 Light is sowen for the righteous and gladnesse for the upright in heart And 126.5 They that sow in teares shall reape in joy Proportionable to the seedâ—esse of their sorrow shall the harvest and crop of their joy be Now then to conclude all that I have said of these motives seeing there be so many promises made so many excellent priviledges belonging to them that are upright in heart let us not any longer content our selves with shewes of goodnesse with professing and thinking we are Christians we feare God we serve him But let us be ashamed of and bewaile and strive against our hypocrisie and our halting with God Let us labour to attaine to that uprightnesse of heart which we have heard at large described to us out of Gods Word and which the Lord our God so much delighteth in And for our helpe herein I will shew you some of the principall meanes which God hath in his Word directed us to use for the obtaining of it And I will passe over them as briefly as I can First It is not possible for a man to have an upright heart till his heart have first been truly humbled for sin Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is listed up is not upright in him It must be humbled before it can be upright As when a bell is crackt it can never be mended till it have beene first broken in pieces and melted and cast a new so before the heart of man that is so full of cracks and unsoundnesse can be made sound and whole it must first be broken David could not rid himselfe of that guile that was in his heart till he tooke this course till with an humbled soule hee did acknowledge against himselfe his wickednesse to the Lord as is plaine Psal. 32 2-5 Secondly He that would have an upright heart must labour for a true faith for assurance of Gods fatherly love to him in Christ. Let us draw neere saith the Apostle Heb. 10.22 with a true heart in full assurance of saith For it is faith onely that purifieth the heart as the Apostle speaketh Acts 15.9 as from all other corruptions so from that falshood and hypocrisie that is in it by nature When David had professed Psal. 16. â— that he had walked in his integrity he nameth this to be the cause of it and the meanes whereby hee was brought unto and preserved in this integrity verse 3. For thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes when wee once know that the service we doe is unto our father that hath so dearely loved us this will make us serve him heartily and unseignedly Thirdly He that would have and keepe an upright heart must take heed of living in any knowne sinne of doing any thing against his conscience Keepe thy servant from presumptuous sinnes saith David Psal. 19.13 let them not have dominion over me then shall I be upright The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and a good conscience Purity and truth of heart can never be had or preserved without a good conscience Fourthly He that would have an upright heart must thinke oft of this and keepe it in his minde that Gods eye is upon him wheresoever he is and whatsoever he goeth about This the Lord himselfe prescribeth unto Abraham Gen. 17.1 as a meane to breed and preserve uprightnesse of heart in him Walke before me saith he and be thou upright By this meanes Paul kept his heart upright in his ministery and so may we do now from seeking his owne praise or advantage or the humouring of men As of sincerity saith he 2 Cor. 2.17 as of God in the sight of God so speake we in Christ. By this meanes Noah kept himselfe upright in a most corrupt age and so may we do now as bad as the times are Noah was a just man saith the Holy Ghost Gen. 6 9. and upright in his generations Noah walked with God He looked not to the practise of men but set the Lord alwaies before him and walked as in his sight and presence and that kept him upright By this meanes the Church and people of God kept themselves upright in times of extreame trouble and persecution and so may we doe when the like times shall come upon us All this is come upon us say they Psal 44.17 18. even all that they had mentioned in eight verses before yet have we not forgotten thee neither have we dealt falsly in thy covenant our heart is not turned backe Why What was it that kept them from halting with God in such a time as that was That they tell us verse 21. even the consideration of this thaâ— they could not hide themselves from God they were ever in his eye Shall not God search this out say they for he knoweth the secrets of the heart Certainely a secret Atheisme that lodgeth in our breasts whereby either we beleeve not or remember not that Gods eye is upon us is a chiefe cause as of all other foule sins according to that Ezek. 9.9 The land is full of bloud and the city full of perversenesse for they say the Lord hath forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth not so is it a chiefe cause of all that falshood and hypocrisie that is in our hearts Fiftly and lastly He that would have an upright heart must diligently observe the falshood and hypocrisie of his own heart how apt it is to halt and dissemble with God in every service he doth unto him and out of an humbled soule for it complaine much to God of it and beg helpe of him against it By this meanes David here laboureth to get an upright heart he complaineth to God in this verse of the want of that truth in the inward parts which God so much delighteth in for as we have heard he speaketh of that here for the aggravation of his sin and then he beggeth of God helpe against this falshood of his heart verse 10. Create in me a â—leane heart ô God and renew a right spirit within me And so doth he likewise Psal. 119.80 Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed As if he had said O Lord give me a sound heart And certainely one chiefe cause why hypocrisie so much prevaileth that increaseth
in Christ Iesus That hee telleth us in the next words verse 22. that ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man and be renewed in the spirit of your minde and put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse As though he had said Every one that hath learned Christ aright and is taught of God hath true and sanctified knowledge in him cannot but forsake his old sins and become a new man It is such a knowledge of God as whereby wee are changed into the same image as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 3.18 from glory to glory even as by the spirit of the Lord. See this briefly confirmed in both the parts of true godlinesse that is to say both in eschewing of evill and in doing of good For the first Heare what the Lord saith Iob 28.28 To depart from evill is understanding As if he had said This is the onely right knowledge sanctified and saving understanding that hath power in it to kill sin in a man to make him forsake all knowne sins Yea the knowledge of Gods Word if it be a Gods teaching will make a man not onely to eschew evill but to doe it out of a zealous hatred of sin Through thy precepts I get understanding saith David Psal. 119.104 therefore I hate every false way As if he should say The more my knowledge in thy Word increaseth to more my hatred to every sinne increaseth likewise See this also in the other part of godlinesse In doing of good A man of understanding walketh uprightly saith Solomon Pro. 15.21 If wee know any duty God requireth of us with a sanctified knowledge we cannot but make conscience of the practise of it yea practise it with uprightnesse and sincerity of heart A good understanding saith David Psal. 111.10 have all they that doe his commandements As if hee had said That and that onely is good understanding sanctified and saving knowledge that draweth a man to obedience to the practise of that he doth know So the Lord speaketh of the knowledge that was in good Iosiah Ier. 22.16 He judged the cause of the poore and needy was not this to know me saith the Lord As if he should have said This was sound and sanctified knowledge indeed that made him conscionable in the duties of his particular calling This wisedome that commeth from above as the Apostle speaketh Iames 3.17 this knowledge that is of Gods teaching is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be intreated full of mercy and good fruits Let me now make some application of this in two points First To stop the mouthes of Papists and others that object our religion cannot be the truth because it bringeth forth no better fruits it reformeth not the lives of them that professe it most and have most knowledge in it that cry out against all profession and following after the meanes of knowledge because many that know most are worse men then any other To these men I have three things to answer First That our religion may be the true and holy religion of God though they that professe it bee most lewd and wicked men For so was the religion that Christ and his Apostles taught though Iudas who was both a professour and a preacher of it were so lewd a man Secondly That our religion and every principle and doctrine in it even those that are most slandered to tend unto licentiousnesse the doctrine of predestination of conversion by grace onely of justification by faith alone of certainty of salvation of finall perseverance is so holy such an enemie to all sin so effectuall to reforme the heart and life of a man as it is not possible for him that truly understandeth and beleeveth it but his heart and life must needs bee reformed by it Even such a religion as the Apostle describeth and calleth 1 Tim. 6 3. A doctrine which is according to Godlinesse Thirdly That such professours of it at whose lives they stumble so what shew so ever they make of knowledge in it though they professe it yet they doe not indeed understand and beleeve it they have no true and sound knowledge in it for they are sensuall and not having the spirit Iude 19. And it is not flesh and bloud that can reveile these things unto a man as our Saviour teacheth Matth. 16.17 But there is a spirit in man saith Elihu Ioâ— 32.8 and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding He that liveth in any knowne sinne understandeth nothing aright in our religion Of every such a one be he never so learned that may be said which the Holy Ghost speaketh of the harlot Pro. 9.13 He is simple and knoweth nothing He that maketh not conscience of every commandement and duty that God hath enjoyned him in his generall or particular calling hath no sound and true knowledge of God or of religion in him He that saith I know him saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 2.4 and keepeth not his commandements is a lyar and the truth is not in him Secondly Let me apply this by way of exhortation unto every one of you Labour to feele the knowledge thou hast gotten out of Gods Word to bee a powerfull and effectuall knowledge in thee that it ruleth and mastereth thee so as thou darest not goe against it darest not but obey it Not onely in grosse and great sins but even in smallest even to the reforming of thy choller and moderating of thy passions He that hath knowledge spareth his words saith Solomon Pro. 17.27 and a man of understanding is of a coole spirit Els 1 thou canst have no comfort in all thy knowledge if it be not powerfull to restraine thee to reforme thee Iohn 13.17 If ye know these things happy are ye if ye doe them As if he had said not els It is no happinesse to have knowledge carnall knowledge naturall knowledge that is not sanctified not effectual 2. The more thou hast of it the more it will increase thy sinne Iames 4.17 He that knoweth to doe well and doth it not to him it is sinne And consequently the more thou hast of it the more extreame shall thy condemnation and torment be You know the saying of our Saviour Luke 12.47 The servant that knoweth his maâ—sters will and doth it not shall bee beaten with many stripes And so it is with Saâ—an who as he knoweth more in religion then any man and is therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so shall his torments be greater then any mans both in the life to come Matth. 25.41 those unspeakable torments are prepared chiefly for him and his angels and even in this life also his knowledge increaseth his torments The divels beleeve and tremble saith the Apostle Iames 2.19 The certaine knowledge he hath of things revealed in the Word worketh unspeakable horâ—ours in him O glory not in that knowledge that hath no power in it to reforme thee but tremble to thinke how
in those torments where the worme shall never dye and the fire shall bee never quenched as our Saviour speaketh oft Marke 9.44.46.48 2. Though the ignorance of that man that wanted either meanes or capacity may find some mitigation of torments in hell yet is there no hope that thy ignorance that is willfull should doe so Secondly Knowledge I meane sanctified knowledge such as you heard described unto you the last day is a certaine signe a man is the elect child of God and in the state of grace To speake distinctly of this point 1. It is a signe of a mans election So Ananias speaketh of it as of an high favour of God unto Paul and signe of his election Actes 22.14 The God of our fathers hath chosen thee that thou shouldst know his will And so doth our blessed Saviour also unto his disciples Matthew 13.11 To you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven but to them it is not given As if hee had said It is a speciall favour and gift of God And verse 16. Blessed are your eyes for they see and your â—ares for they heare Surely it is a great blessing of God or else Christ would not have said so Yea hee rejoyceth in his spirit on their behalfe for this and said Luke 10.21 I thanke thee ô father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast reveiled them unto babes even so ô father for so it seemed good in thy sight Certainely it is a singular favour and blessing of God that our blessed Saviour made such high reckoning and account of 2. It is a signe a man is in covenant with God reconciled to him in Christ. So wee shall find it promised as a favour peculiar to them that are in covenant with God Ieremy 24.7 I will give them an heart to know mee that I am the Lord and they shall bee my people and I will bee their God And 31.34 They shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord. As if hee had sayd They shall not bee taught of men onely nor rest upon this outward and ordinary meanes of knowledge I will bee their teacher my selfe for they shall all know mee from the least of them to the greatest of them saith the Lord for I will forgive their iniquity and will remember their sinnes no more It is a signe that God hath received thee into covenant that he hath forgiven thee thy sinnes and is reconciled to thee in Christ when hee hath given thee an heart to know him to understand what thou hearest and readest in the matters that concerne God and their owne salvation 3. It is a speciall signe of an honest and good heart a false and naughty heart cannot attaine to this What man is hee that feareth the Lord saith David Psalme 25 1â— him shall hee teach in the way that hee shall choose So speaketh the wisedome of God likewise Proverbs 28.5 Evill men understand not judgement they have no judgement in the things that belong to God and their owne salvation but they that seeke the Lord desire nothing so much as his favour and to know how they may best please him understand all things So that if God have given thee an heart to understand his word to carry away what thou hearest to profit in knowledge and to have a cleare and setled judgement in religion it may bee a comfortable testimony to thy conscience that thy heart is upright and that thou dost indeed seeke the Lord and feare him in truth On the other side 1. It is a great judgement of God and signe of his reprobation when having the meanes of knowledge hee can learne nothing nor profit by them This our Saviour giveth for the reason why many of the Iewes profited not either by his miracles or ministery Iohn 12.40 God hath blinded their eyes and hardened their heart that they should not see with their eyes nor understand with their heart and bee converted and I should heale them A signe it is God never decreed to save them whom hee so blindeth that they cannot understand and learne nothing 2. This is a signe of a man that remaineth still under Satans government and is in his power to bee led which way pleaseth him For hee is the ruler of the darkenesse of the world as the Apostle calleth him Ephes. 6.12 Therefore the Lord telleth Paul he sent him to open the eyes of the blind and to turne them from darkenesse to light and from the power of Satan unto God Acts 26. â—8 Therefore also you shall find in the parable of the sower Mat. 13.19 that of all the three sort of bad hearers hee that understandeth and learneth nothing is the worst and most under the power of Satan The wicked one commeth and catcheth away that that was sowen in his heart 3. Lastly This is a signe of an ungracious and wicked heart when a man under good meanes can learne nothing nor get any knowledge None of the wicked shall understand saith the Prophet Daniel 12.10 hee meaneth feelingly and savingly And the Apostle speaking of certaine women 2. Timothy 3.7 that were ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth giveth this for the reason of it verse 6. that thâ—y were laden with sinnes and led away with divers lusts A wicked and naughty heart is certainely the chiefe cause why many enjoying excellent meanes and frequenting them also diligently yet can never attaine to any cleare and certaine and savoury knowledge of the truth Thirdly He that hath knowledge and a well grounded and setled judgement will bee constant in religion and not wavering hee will hold fast the truth and not hearken unto or bee seduced by new opinions and doctrines of men The Apostle having prayed for the Collossians Col. 2.2 that God would give them all riches of the full assurance of understanding giveth this for the reason of it verse 4. This I say thus I pray for you lest any man should beguile you with entising words As if hee had said The onely meanes to preserve you from being beguiled by false teachers that will seeke to draw you from the sincerity of Gods religion and worship is to get knowledge and to ground your selves well that way On the other side They are children in understanding are apt to bee tossed too and fro as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 4.14 and carried about with every wind of Doctrine And what kind of persons have the seducers in all ages beene wont most to prevaile withall and to lead captive That the Apostle will tell you 2 Tim. 3.6 7. silly women that were never able to come to the knowledge of the truth Such as are ignorant and have not grounds in themselves for that which they hold and professe in religion will bee apt to pinne their conscience upon other mens sleeves and to bee carried
unlesse he understand what I say as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 14.16 so neither can I have confideâ—ce to receive any good by mine own prayer unlesse I know I pray according to Gods will as the Apostle saith 1 Iohn 5.14 Therefore hearing is the first duty that is injoined to them that goe into Gods house When thou goest into Gods house saith Solomon Eccl. 5.1 bee more ready to heare then to give the sacrifice of fooles As though he should have said All our prayers and other services we doe to God in his house are but the sacrifice of fooles till we have first by hearing beene instructed how to doe them according to Gods will For God hath no pleasure in fooles as he there saith verse â— hee taketh no pleasure in the prayers or other services that fooles and ignorant sots doe offer unto him Fiftly Our singing of Psalmes pleaseth not God nor can doe us any good unlesse we endeavour to understand what we sing Sing ye praises with understanding saith â—â—avâ—â— Psal 47.7 Sixtly and lastly No man can please God in taking of an oath which is also a part of Gods worship and a duty iâ—joined in the first table but he onely that can doe it with understanding Thou shalt swear in truth in judgement and in righteousnesse saith the Lord Ier. 4 2. As if he should say Though it be never so true that any man sweareth though the oath be taken in righteousnesse and no man wronged by it 〈◊〉 if it be not taken also iâ— judgement with good advisednesse and understanding it is an unlawfull oath Therefore in one of the best oathes that ever was taken wherein men women and children did bind themselves to walke in Gods law Nehemiah 10 28 29. there was care taken that this holy and necessary oath should yet be taken onely of every one having knowledge and having understanding You see then in all these particulars that we must labour to understand what we do in every part of Gods service and that no ordinance of God will do us any good unlesse we use it with understanding The reason of this first branch of the Doctrine is this That as God is a spirit and therefore delighteth in that service that is spirituall The true worâ—â—ippers shall worship the father in spirit and in truth saith our Saviour Ioâ— 4 23 for the father seeketh such to worship him he longeth for such worshippers as worship him with feeling and affection and they that doe not so worship him not in truth are no better then hypocrites So is it not possible to serve God spiritually and with feeling in any part of his worship if wee doe not understand what we doe in it For the devotion and good affections that grow not from knowledge are vaine and of no worth in the sight of God Knowledge is the root and foundation of all holy affections This I pray saith the Apostle Phil. 1 9. that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgement And this shall suffice to have beene spoken of the first branch of the Doctrine David did understand the meaning of the ceremoniall worship and so must we labour to understand what we do in Gods service Now wee must proceed to the second branch of the doctrine and for the plaine and distinct handling of it we must observe these foure things First Every part of Gods worship is spirituall and there is in it both an outward and bodily action done by man and an inward and spirituall worke that is done by the Lord himselfe In these purifications that David here alludeth to man did wash the body and sprinkle with hysope the water blood upon it for the legall purging and cleansing of it and God did wash the soule in the bloud of Christ and sprinkle it upon the consciences of his people So in circumcision man did cut of the fore-skin of the flesh and God did circumcise the heart Deut. 30.6 In baptisme Iohn baptized the body with water as hee saith Matth. 3.11 and God himselfe baptized the soule with the holy Ghost So in the ministery of the word man speaketh to the eare and outward man and God openeth the heart to attend unto that that is taught and beleeve it as we see in the example of Lydia Acts 16.14 Lastly In prayer man worketh and God worketh too The spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.26 Secondly The Lord hath bound himselfe by promise to his people that hee will thus accompany his owne ordinances and worke with them in their hearts God will worke with us in every part of his worship he will doe his part if we doe ours This promise God made concerning that worship of his which he ordained under the law Exod. 20.24 In all places where I record my name where I establish my publique worship I will come unto thee and I will blesse thee saith the Lord to his people And this promise he hath likewise made concerning his worship under the Gospell Matth. 28.19 20. Goe and teach all nations baptizing them c. preach my word administer my sacraments and loe I am with you alwayes even unto the end of the world Where men do their parts in the use of any of his ordinances God will not faile to doe his part also Thirdly Whatsoever man can do in Gods worship is nothing worth unlesse God worke with it All the outward parts of Gods worship are indeed great helps to us and the least of them as we heard the last day may not be neglected by us for they are the meanes and instruments that God hath sanctified and appointed to worke by in our hearts But if God withdraw his hand and refuse to worke by them they can do us no good at all no more then the best toole that is in the world can if the workemâ—n doe not put to his hand I have planted saith Paul 1 Cor. 3.6 7. and Apollo watered but God gave the increase so then neither is he that planted any thing neither he that watered but God that giveth the increase And verse 9. Wee are labourers together with God ye are Gods husbandry ye are Gods building And that which the Prophet speaketh of the materiall building Psalme 127.1 may much more truly be said in this case Except the Lord build the house they labour in vaine that build it All that the best man can do in Gods worship is nothing worth unlesse God do his part if he worke not with him The inward vertue and power that God by his blessing and worke doth give unto it is the very life and soule of every part of Gods worship without it it is no better then a dead and loathsome carkasse The kingdome of God saith the Apostle speaking of preaching a chiefe part of Gods outward worship 1 Cor. 5 20 is not in word but in power As if he had said That is the right
Holy Ghost intendeth to teach us in it wee must call to mind that which wee heard in the opening of the words the hysop had no other use in the purging of them that were legally uncleane but onely to sprinkle the bloud of the sacrifices and of the water of expiation upon them In which respect scarlet wooll also was used with the hysop to take up the more of the bloud and water which by the bunch of hysop was to bee sprinkled upon them Moses tooke the blood of calves and of goats saith the Apostle Hebrewes 9.19 with water and scarlet wooll and hysop and sprinkled both the booke and all the people And by this sacramentall rite of sprinkling the bloud and water upon the people with a bunch of hysop the Lords meaning was to apply the bloud of the covenant particularly unto them and to teach them sensibly that it did belong unto them This appeareth by the words that Moses used to the people when he sprinkled the bloud of their sacrifices upon them Behold saith he Exod. 24.8 the bloud of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you As if he had said the covenant is made with you this bloud whereby the Lords covenant is ratified belongeth to you So that Davids meaning here is to beg this of God that he would sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon him and as with a bunch of hysop apply it particularly unto him assure him it was shed for him and so purge him from his sins by it This was the onely way by which he hoped to receive benefit by the bloud of Christ and whereby hee looked to obtaine comfortable assurance of the pardon of his sins if the Lord would please as with a bunch of hysope to sprinkle the bloud of that sacrifice upon his heart The Doctrine then that we are to receive from hence for our instruction is this That no man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ till it be sprinkled upon his heart and applyed to him by the spirit of God till God by his spirit do assure him that it is his that it was shed for him Two branches there bee of the Doctrine you see 1. No man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ but hee that hath it sprinkled upon his heart and applyed unto him 2. None but the Lord himselfe by his holy spirit can apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man and assure him that it doth belong to him For the first branch of the Doctrine I will give you three sorts and degrees of proofes First That the Lord in his word ascribeth the vertue and benefit that Gods people have by the bloud of Christ to the sprinkling of it upon them As it was in the type that David here alludeth too the Leper could not bee cleansed by the bloud of his sacrifice till it was sprinkled upon him Levit. 14.7 nor hee that had touched a dead body by the water of expiation till it was sprinkled upon him Num. 19.18 19. So speaketh the Scripture likewise of the bloud of Christ which was signified by those types it ascribeth the vertue of it and the benefit Gods people receive by it to the sprinkling of it upon them I will not trouble you with many proofes I will give you two only out of the old Testament and two out of the new The Prophet fore-telling Esa. 52.15 the benefit that the Gentiles aswell as the Iewes should receive by Christ saith he should sprinkle many nations As though he had said he should by his Gospel apply himselfe and his merits unto them and perswade them that they aswell as the Iewes had interest in them And I will sprinkle cleane water upon you Eze. 36.25 that is I will by my spirit apply unto you the bloud of my son and you shall be cleane from all your filthines and from all your idols I will cleanse you Then we shall be cleane from all our filthinesse when this bloud is once sprinkled upon us and not before And in the new Testament the Apostle Peter saith 1 Pet. 1.2 that we are elected to be saved through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience and through the sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ. As if hee had said None are elected unto glory but they must come to it this way they must bee sanctified by the spirit of God and made obedient to the will of God in all things and they must bee justified by the blood of Christ from all their sinnes And this our justification is thus expressed by the Apostle it is said to consist in the sprinkling of the bloud of Iesus Christ in the applying of it unto our selves and making it our owne And the bloud of Christ which is said to speake better things then the bloud of Abel that is to plead and cry for mercy unto God for us is called by the Apostle Heb. 12.24 the bloud of sprinkling that is that bloud which is sprinkled and applyed to us It is the purging of us with hysope you see the sprinkling and applying of the bloud of Christ to our owne hearts that yeeldeth us all the comfort that we have by it Secondly Christ and his bloud are oft compared in Scripture to such things as though they bee profitable and necessary yet can doe us no good unlesse they bee applyed as to a garment that must bee put on Rom. 13.14 to a healing and soveraigne salve Esa. 53.5 that must be laid to the very part that is sore to meat and drinke Iohn 6.53 that must be eaten and digested unto every part before it can nourish us Thirdly and lastly This is the maine thing that the Lord aimeth at both in his word and sacraments to apply Christ particularly unto his people As this was the forme of Gods covenant with Abraham and all his seed all the faithfull Genes 17.7 I am thy God and the God of thy seed So hath he commanded his servants in the ministery of his Gospel to make particular application of Christ and his merits to his people Speake to the heart of Ierusalem saith the Lord to his servants Esa. 40.2 and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished that her iniquity is pardoned And so our Saviour chargeth the Apostles Mark 16.15 to preach thâ— Gospel to every creature to every man that he should send them unto And what is it to preach the Gospel unto a man but to say unto him as the Angels did unto the shepheards Luke 2.11 Vnto you is borne this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord And as for both the Sacraments the chiefe use they were ordained for is to apply Christ particularly to every worthy receiver and to assure him of his owne speciall interest hee hath in all his merits Thus speaketh the Apostle of baptisme Galat. 3.27 As many of you as have beene baptized into Christ have put on Christ. Thus speaketh he also of the
of a scorpion when he stingeth a manâ— so intolerable as men shall seeke death and shall not find it shall desire to dye and death shall flyâ— from them Marke but foure Doctrines which they teach and this will be evident unto you 1. Their Doctrine of justification that a man must be justified in Gods sight by a righteousnesse inherent in himselfe and by his good workes a broken reed God knoweth for a weary and fainting soule to rest upon 2 Their Doctrine of purgatory that when men dye there is a fire prepared for them in purgatory that their soules must goe to and remaine in no man knoweth how many hundred yeares which fire is no lesse painful intolerable then the fire of hell is 3. Their Doctrine of doubting that no man can be in this life certain that he is in the state of grace hope well he may but sure he can never be that his sins are so forgiven that they shal never be laid to his charge againe he must be in doubt continually nay it is sin and blasphemy say they for any man to say he is certain of his salvation 4. Lastly Their Doctrine of saving justifying faith that it is nothing but a perswasion of the mind that whatsoever God hath revealed is undoubtedly true which we have learned out of the Apostle is in the devils themselves That speciall faith that applyeth Christ and his merits particularly to every beleever that hath in it an affiance of the heart a resting upon Christ for a mans owne salvation this bloud of sprinkling that you have now heard of that they disdaine and scoffe at and persecute as vaine presumption Alas how can these poore wretches that receive these teachers that beleeve these Doctrines have any comfort in death How can they chuse but be then in intolerable terrour and torment of conscience certainly many Papists are so and all would bee were it not that they are made drunke with a wine of spirituall fornication which the whoore of Babylon hath made them to drink of as the spirit of God in Rev. 17. â— hath fore-told it should be And who would wonder to see senslesnesse and stupidity in a drunken man O therefore beloved 1. Pity your friends and kinsmen that are seduced by these wretched teachers do what you can to reclame them 2. Consider how small cause there is that we have so long enjoyed professed the Gospel which is the only way of peace as Zachary calleth it Lu. 1.79 And of which the Lord hath so oft spoken by his spirit to our hearts as he did Esa. 28.12 This is the rest wherwith yâ— mâ—y cause the wâ—ary to rest this is the refreshing As if he had said this is the Doctrine wherin the weariest faintest and most afflicted soule may find rest and refreshing How small cause is there I say that wee should now grow weary of the Gospel entertaine thoughts with those rebels Num. 14.4 of returning into that Egypt againe that house of bondage Exod. 13.3 where no true rest or comfort is to be found for the conscience Nay consider 3. how just cause of feare we have lest the Lord because we have lost our first love to him his blessed Gospel will remove our candlesticke deprive us of it as he threatneth Ephesus Rev. 2.4 5. And take heed we grow not weary of him as he chargeth Israel Esa. 43.22 and loath his Gospel lest he loath us and grow weary of us and spew us out as he threatneth the Laodiceaus that had lost their zeale Rev. 3.16 And let us take heed of doting upon antichrist his altars and his images his apish ceremonies or any part of his damnable doctrines left the Lord let antichrist enter and prevaile againe in this land that we may know by wofull experience the difference of his service the service of Christ the difference betweene popery and the Gospell as the Lord threatned his people 2. Chr. 1â— 8 The second use that this Doctrine serveth unto is to exhort us that seeing none can have comfort in the blood of Christ till it be sprinkled upon him and applyed to him till the spirit of God have made him to know it belongeth unto him that therfore every one of us would labour to find that it is so with himselfe that we would give no rest to our selves till wee find we have our part in this blood of sprinkling till the spirit of God have applyed it unto us assured us that it all the vertue and merit of it belongeth unto us O beloved 1. Content not thy selfe to know that God loveth thee so far as he giveth thee life and health he letteth thee live in peace and wealth and credit here alas hee loved Cain and Dives and many more that now fry in hell so far but labour to know that he loved thee so farre as that he gave his sonne to dye for thee let no fruit of Gods love so satisfie thee but that In this was manifested the love of God towards us saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 4 9 10. because that God sent his only begotten son into the world that wee might live through him herein is love No fruit of Gods love is worth the having is worth the speaking of in comparison of this Neither content thy selfe to know this in generall that God so loved the world that he gave his Sonne to redeeme all that can beleeve in him but labour to know in particular that which Paul knew Gal. 2.20 that he loved thee and gave himselfe for thee 3. Neither content thy selfe to thinke and hope well that Christ died for thee Go not by thinking in this case but make this sure to thy heart upon good grounds Give diligence to make thy calling and election sure saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 Neither 4 content thy selfe to say carelesly though not yet sure of this I hope I shall be before I die I hope God will purge mee with hysope one day and sprinkle this bloud of his Son upon my heart but labour speedily and without delay to get this assurance and cry with the Church unto God Psal. 90.14 O satisfie us early with thy mercy that wee may rejoyce and be glad all our daies But to inforce this so necessary an exhortation both upon my selfe and you I will 1 give you some Motives to perswade you to seeke this assurance 2 I will give you some signes whereby you may discerne whether you have yet obtained it or no. 3 I will shew the meanes that must be used for the attaining to it And for Motives I will give you but two the one taken from the possibility of attaining in this life to this assurance and the other from the necessity and benefit of it For the first Know this beloved that though 1 It be a very difficult thing to get this assurance and few attaine to it 2 They that have
hearken unto them and examine diligently by them whether his assurance be sound or no whether God have purged him with hysope and sprinkled the bloud of Christ upon his heart and assured him it is his or whether he hath only done it himselfe or Satan hath done it for him Two things there be that may assure you of the necessity of this First That there be many whom Satan and their owne foolish heart have extreamely deluded in this point Many very wicked men are strongly perswaded Christ is theirs God is their God Baalam could call God his God Numb 27.18 I cannot goe beyond the word of the Lord my God saith he And of Israel the Lord saith Hos. 8.1 2 3. that even then when they had transgressed his covenant and trespassed against his law when they had cast off the thing that is good yet even then Israel would cry unto him my God wee know thee Yea the lewdest men are usually more strongly perswaded of this make lesse doubt have lesse feare of this then the best of Gods servants are wont to have The wise man saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 that is the godly man feareth but the foole the profane and ungracious man is confident maketh no doubt of his salvation at all Yea it is certaine many notorious sinners live and die in this strong perswasion One dieth saith Iob 21.23 in his full strength being wholly at ease and quiet no trouble of mind no scruple or doubt of this matter ever entreth into his heart no not upon his death bed And can any of you thinke that the assurance that such men have is of God These men seeme to be purged with hysope to have Christs bloud sprinkled upon their hearts and applyed unto them but by what hand by what spirit was it done Certainely not by the hand and spirit of God God will speake peace to his people and to his Saints saith the Prophet Psal. 85.8 He never spake peace to such men as these are he never gave them assurance of his favour Secondly That such a kind of assurance as is false and is not of Gods working will do a man no good at all but much hurt many waies It were farre better for a man to live in continuall doubt of his salvation though that breed feare and terrours in his heart then to have the confidence and peace of these men I will give you three reasons of it For First The man that is subject to these continuall doubts and feares is thereby kept in awe and restrained from many sinnes that otherwise he were in danger to fall into Whereas the man that is so full of this false confidence and peace walketh licentiously and runneth like the horse that hath the bridle on his neck whither he listeth feareth no sinne The wise man feareth saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 and departeth from evill his feares restraine him from sinne but the foole rageth and is confident the more confident he is the more outragiously he sinneth Secondly The man that is subject to continuall doubts and feares is thereby stirred up to a diligent use of the meanes whereby hee may come to true assurance and peace the meanes of grace are sweet unto him Whereas the man that is most full of false assurance and confidence careth least for the meanes of grace nay he loatheth and despiseth them The full soule saith Solomon Pro. 27.7 loatheth an hony combe the sweetest the best meanes of grace but to the hungry soule every bittter thing is sweet the meanest the coursest ministery is sweet to that man Thirdly and lastly These doubts and feares use to end in peace and sound assurance Yea proportionable to the measure of doubts and feares men are troubled with in this kind the measure of their assurance and peace is wont to be in the end Your sorrow saith our Saviour Iohn 16.20 shall bee turned into joy Marke the perfect man saith David Psalme 37.37 and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace Whereas on the other side false assurance and confidence useth to end in despaire and the lesse doubt the more assurance any man seemeth to have now of his salvation if it bee false the more danger hee is in to fall one day into desperate feares and terrours His confidence shall bee rooted out of his tabernacle saith Bildad Iob 18.14 and it shall bring him to the king of terrours It standeth us therefore upon you see to examine well and try that assurance wee seeme to have that Christ is ours whether it bee wrought in us by Gods spirit yea or no. No assurance of our spirituall estate can bee sound or such as will yeeld us true comfort but such as the good spirit of God worketh in us David prayeth heere to God to purge him with hysope to sprinkle Christs bloud upon his heart none but the Lord can doe it It is the spirit that beareth witnesse because the spirit is truth as you heard the last day out of 1 Iohn 5.6 No witnesse is sure and beyond exception in this case but the spirit onely And in this respect the spirit of God is called the Comforter Iohn 14 26. There is also an assurance and peace of the divells working he can cause peace too Luk. 11.21 When a strong armed man keepeth his palace all his goods are in peace But that peace cannot be found and true peace that spirit cannot be a true comforter He is a roaring lyon 1 Pet. 5.8 He is a fierce red dragon Rev. 12.3 And so shall they all find him in the end whom he seemeth to give greatest peace unto Try thy assurance therefore whether it be of God yea or no. And there be three sorts of signes and notes whereby we may judge of this 1. By the qualification of the subject of the person in whom this assurance is wrought 2. By the ground upon which this assurance is built 3. By the effects and fruits that this assurance produceth in him that hath it For the first The spirit of God is not wont to sprinkle the bloud of Christ nor to worke this comfortable assurance in any heart that was not first humbled and troubled with much feare and doubting Yee have not received the spirit of bondage againe to feare saith the Apostle Romanes 8.15 but yee have received the spirit of adaption whereby wee cry Abba Father Intimating plainely that the spirit of adoption that beareth witnesse to our spirits that wee are Gods children useth not to enter into any heart where the spirit of bondage hath not beene before that is Where the spirit of God hath not first effectually discovered to a man his bondage unto sinne and to the curse of God and wrought feare and terrour in his heart thereby The spirit of the Lord is upon me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 because he hath anointed me to preach the Gospell unto the poore to heale the broken hearted to preach deliverance to the captives and
bond-slaves that is to say To them that by the spirit of bondage are troubled with feares and terrours in their hearts And as he useth not to sprinkle Christs bloud upon any heart that was not first troubled with these feares and terrours so they whom he hath thus besprinkled are never perfectly freed from these doubts while they live here The flesh lusteth against the spirit as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.17 And they have in them a combat oft times betweene faith and infidelity The spirits indeed of just men that are translated into heaven are made perfect as the Apostle teacheth us Heb. 12.23 But the regeneration of the justest man while he is upon earth is not so perfected but that even after the spirit of God hath sprinkled the bloud of Christ upon him and given him a comfortable assurance of Gods speciall love to him in Christ yet there will be doubting and infidelity remaining in him still Yea hee is subject also oft to such spirituall desertions that he looseth the sense of his assurance and is visited ever and anon with his old feares and terrours and troubled with them againe David was so when he cryed Psal. â—2 1 that God had forsaken him And Heman was so when he complained Psal. 88.15 that by suffering these terrâ—urs he was even distracted And Paul was so when he said 2 Cor. 7.5 Without were fightings that is strong and violent oppositions of persecuters and hereticks and within were feares through the doubting and infidelity that he found in his own heart Finally the Church the deare Spouse of Christ was so more then once when Cant. 3.1 She sought him whom hee soule loved she sought him but she found him not and againe when Cant 5.6 Her beloved had with drawne himselfe shee sought him but shee could not find him Let us then make application of this and try our assurance by this first note Many men there bee that never doubted of their salvation in their lives were never acquainted with these feares and terrours that you have heard of They are and ever were most confident that God is their God they are in his favour they wonder to see many Christians so full of doubts and feares this way and are apt to conclude from thence that certainely they are hypocrites and guilty of some grosse sinnes according to that complaint of Iob 12.5 Hee that is ready to slip with his feet is as a lamp despised in the thought of him that is at ease To such men I may fitly say of their freedome from all doubtings and feares as the Apostle speaketh to them that are free from all affliction Hebrewes 12 8. If yee bee and ever have beene without doubtings and feares whereof all are partakers thou are yee bastards and not sonnes If thy assurance of thy salvation was bred and borne with thee and thou wert never without it if it bee so perfect that thou hast no doubts no motions of infidelity this way then thou hast just cause to judge thy assurance not of Gods making it is but a counterfait assurance and a very delusion of the divell and I will apply to thee that saying of Eliphaz Iob 15.31 Let not him that is deceived trust in vanity for vanity shall be his recompence Secondly By the grounds upon which our assurance is built wee may judge whether it be sound or no. That assurance of Gods favour which the spirit of God worketh in any heart as it is wrought by the Word so it is grounded onely upon the most sure and infallible testimony of Gods holy Word The testimony that a false and erronious spirit giveth is to bee discerned from that which the spirit of God giveth by this note If they speake not according to this Word saith the Lord Esay 8.20 it is because there is no light in them Whatsoever is wrought in us by Gods spirit is agreeable to Gods Word The spirit and the Word goe alwaies together My spirit which is upon thee and my words which I have put into thy mouth saith the Lord Esa. 59.21 shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed So that that assurance of Gods favour that is wrought in any heart by the spirit of God is grounded upon the Word of God onely In which respect the Apostle calleth it the Word of faith Romanes 10 8 because all true faith is grounded upon it and upon it alone I trust in thy Word saith David Psalme 119.42 As if hee had said Vpon that doe I build that confidence that I have in thy mercy The Papists tell us that no man can bee sure certitudine fidei with the assurance of faith of his owne particular estate of grace Because faith must have the Word to ground it selfe upon and no particular man hath any Word of God to assure him that hee is in Christ. And indeed if this were true that they doe assume that no particular man hath any Word of God to assure him that he is in Gods favour their argument were unanswerable But blessed be God that every true Christian hath Gods expresse Word to assure him in particular that he is in the state of salvation I cannot now stand upon all those grounds that he hath in the word to build this assurance upon I will mention but foure onely First The Scripture expresly saith that whosoever hath truly repented and leadeth a new life how lewd soever he was before he shall certainly be saved If the wicked will turne from all his sinnes that he hath committed saith the Lord Ezek. 18.21 and keepe all my statutes and do that which is lawfull and right he shall surely live he shall not die Secondly the Scripture expresly speaketh that whosoever loveth the Lord obeyeth and serveth him out of love shall certainly be saved If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 the same is knowne that is approved and beloved of him Thirdly the Scripture expresly saith that whosoever loveth the godly because they are godly shall certainly be saved Hereby we know that we are of the truth â—aith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.19 and shall assure our hearts before him Fourthly and lastly The Scripture expresly saith that whosoever with an humbled soule that despaireth of all helpe by any other meanes believeth and putteth his affiance in Christ alone resteth and relyeth wholly upon him shall certainly be saved Whosoever belieueth in him saith our Saviour Iohn 3.16 shall not perish but have everlasting life Two things I know are objected against this First That these are generall speeches and here is no word of God brought to assure such and such a particular of his personall estate I answer That because these speeches are so generall therefore every particular man that findeth himselfe thus qualified may assure himselfe even by the certainty of faith that he shall be saved as verily as if God should have said to him by name as once Christ
healing in his wings This sunne did never arise and shine upon any heart but it brought an healing vertue with it See the proofes of this in foure particulars First This will soften the heart more and make it apter to mourne for sin then any other thing is able to doe I will powre upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem saith the Lord Zach. 12.10 the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon mee whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his only sonne As if hee had said thus When the spirit of grace hath made a man able to see that his sins pierced Christ that Christs bloud was shed for his sins this will breake his heart and make him mourne and grieve more for his sins then for any other thing in the world Secondly this will make a man more afraid to sin to offend God then any other thing is able to do The children of Israel shall returne and seek the Lord their God and David that is Christ the sonne of David their King and they shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter dayes that is in the dayes under the Gospel saith the Prophet Hos. 3.5 As though he should say When Gods people have once by seeking found the Lord their God and Christ their King know him to be their God and their King and tasted of his marvellous goodnesse and love unto them this will make them ever after more fearefull to offend him then any other thing can possibly doe Thirdly This will breed in a man a greater delight in the word and meanes of grace a greater desire and appetite unto them then any other thing is able to doe As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that yee may grow thereby saith the Apostle 1 Peter 2.2 3. if so bee that yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if hee should have said The man that knoweth the Lord is gracious and gracious to him and that hath also tasted the sweetnesse of this assurance of Gods speciall love to himselfe must needs desire and long after Gods word as much as ever babe did after the mothers breast Fourthly and lastly This will make a man more carefull in all his wayes to please God then any other thing is able to doe I have walked in thy truth saith David Psalme 26.3 and made conscience to doe and practise what thou teachest me in thy word and he had given this for the reason of it in the beginning of the verse For thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes As if hee should say I know and am fully assured as if I saw it with mine eyes of thy loving kindnes and speciall favour towards me and that maketh me walke in thy truth And these are the effects that the true assurance will worke in the heart and inward man But secondly It will not rest there hee that hath it cannot content himselfe with the reformation of his owne heart and life hee cannot but declare openly and professe himselfe to bee Gods servant hee cannot but put forth himselfe to doe him all the service and honour that hee is possibly able to doe 1. For profession it is to be observed that those whom Gods spirit sprinkleth the blood of Christ upon whom he setteth this marke and seale upon he setteth it not upon their hearts only but upon their fore-heads also as you may read Ezek. 9.4 Rev. 7.3 so as those among whom they live may discerne and take notice that they are Gods people When once God hath said to any mans heart by his spirit as he doth to his people Esa 43.1 I have called thee by name thou art mine that man cannot choose but say to him againe as David doth Psal. 116.16 O Lord truly I am thy servant I am thy servant Nay what he hath heard in the eare as our Saviour speaketh in another case Matth 10.27 he cannot but preach on the house tops He cannot but declare and professe himselfe openly to bee Gods servant and one of his people Thus the Prophet Esa. 44.5 bringeth in the faithfull glorying in this open profession of their homage One shall say I am the Lords another shall call himselfe by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand unto the Lord. As if he had said Every one shall be ready upon all occasions and by all meanes to declare himselfe to be one of Gods people of his Church and houshold And 2. for that care that all such have to doe God all the honour that possibly they can in the places and callings that God hath set them in wee have three notable examples The first is of Ioshuah as hee was the master of a family Who as he was a man that had obtained this particular assurance that God was his God God had said unto him Iosh 1.15 As I was with Moses so will I be with thee I will not faile thee nor forsake thee So doth hee professe not onely that hee would be Gods servant and at his command but that his whole family should be so too As for me and mine house saith he Iosh 24 15. we will serve the Lord. The second example is of Paul a minister and preacher of the Gospel Who when he had spoken of his marvellous diligence and faithfulnes in his ministery giveth this for the reason of it 2 Cor. 5.14.15 For the love of Christ constraineth us saith he because we thus judge that one dyed for all then were all dead we were all by nature dead and damned men and that hee dyed for all that they which live should not henceforth live to themselves but unto him which dyed for them and rose againe As if hee had said I that know I was a dead and damned man and that Christ dyed for mee to save and deliver mee out of that estate hold my selfe bound to doe him all the honour and service that I can by enlarging his kingdome and know I can never doe enough for him that hath done so much for mee as hee hath done The third and last example is of David a magistrate of whose noble resolution you may read Psal 1 18.28 Thou art my God and I will praise thee saith he thou art my God and I will exalt thee As hee was confidently assured that God was his God out of the aboundance of his heart his mouth speaketh thus once and againe so was he resolutely determined to improve his power and authority to the uttermost in standing for God and advancing of his honour Let us now make some application of this and examine our selves by this third and last signe and we shall find that the assurance of their salvation that most men glory in is vaine and counterfeite such as Satan or their owne deceitfull hearts not the holy spirit of God hath wrought in them Because they are so barren
never have said he might seeme to have had matter of glorying in those works he did while he was an idolater but matter of shame and confusion rather 3. The Apostle speaking unto men that feared God Act. 13.16 telleth them ver 39. that they could not be justified by the law of Moses that is by those workes which were commanded in the law of Moses 4 Lastly David when he was the servant of God a true beleever professeth that he could not stand before Gods judgement in the confidence of his own righteousnes it could not justifie him in Gods sight and therfore cryeth Ps. 143.2 Enter not into judgement with thy servant ô Lord for in thy sight shall no man living be justified And thus you see No man no not the best man that ever lived can be justified before God by any righteousnes that is in himselfe Now I will give you two reasons of it out of Gods Word First The righteousnesse and goodnesse that is in the best man is lame and imperfect and farre short of that God in his law requireth of him yea it is also spotted and defiled with the Leprosy of his originall corruption and therefore it cannot justifie him in Gods sight it cannot stand before God nor abide the tryall at his judgement seat The blessed Apostle himselfe professeth Phil. 3.12 that he was not perfect Iohn Baptist though he were sanctified in his mothers womb yet avoucheth Mat. 3.14 that he had need to be baptized of Christ he was not washed and cleansed sufficiently his sanctification was imperfect And the Church complaineth Esa 64.6 We are all as an uncleane thing and all our righteousnesse are as filthy rags There is not a just man upon earth saith Salomon Eccl. 7.20 that doth good and sinneth not In many things we offend all saith the Apostle Iam. 3.2 If we say saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 1.8 we have no sin we deceive our selves and the truth is not in us True saith the Papist the justest man is not free from venial sins but that is no hinderance to his justification by his inherent righteousnes To this I answer First 〈◊〉 no sinne is so veniall but it justly deserveth etâ—râ—all â—eath The soule that â—â—nneth it shall die saith the Prophet Ezek. 18.4 And the wages of sin is death saith the Apostle Rom. 6.23 And Gal. 3.10 Cursed is he that continueth not in all things that are written in the law to do them Not onely every thing that is done against Gods Law how small soever it be but every thing that is lest undone which the law commandeth how small soever it be maketh a man lyable to the curse of God Secondly The holiest men that have ever lived and such as the Holy Ghost hath given testimony unto that they were just and perfect men have beene notwithstanding that guilty of such sinnes as the Papists themselves confesse to be mortall Zachary though he were a just man before God as the Holy Ghost saith of him Luke 1.6 yet was he guilty of grosse infidelity in not believing the Word that God spake to him by the Ministry of an Angell Luk. 1.20 yea the holiest men have had that deep sense of their owne sinfulnesse and corruption as they durst not stand before God in their owne righteousnesse they have freely professed they could not be justified by it in Gods sight Thus was Iob perswaded of his owne righteousnesse though hee were a man of whom the Lord himselfe giveth testimony Iob 1.8 that there was none like him upon the earth an upright and a perfect man Though I were righteous saith Iob 9 15. yet would I not answer him but I would make supplication to my Iudge And 10.15 If I be righteous yet will I not lift up my head As if he should say I will not plead my righteousnesse before thee I will not trust to be justified by it in thy sight And thus was David perswaded of his owne righteousnesse of whom yet the Lord saith that hee was a man after his owne heart 1 Samuel 13.14 If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities saith David Psalme 130.3 O Lord who shall stand Lastly Thus was blessed Paul perswaded of his owne righteousnesse I know nothing by my selfe saith he 1 Corinth 4.4 yet am I not thereby justified but he that justifieth me is the Lord. As if he had said Though I should discerne no defect in mine owne righteousnesse as for the maine bent of my heart and course of my life I do not yet dare not I plead it before God nor hope to be justifyed by it for the Lord that is my Iudge can espie in me much more than I can in my selfe And certainly to conclude this first reason there is no Papist under heaven that hath not lost all conscience but his heart must needs give his tongue the lie when he saith he believeth to be justified before God by that righteousnesse and goodnesse that is inherent and dwelling in himselfe A second reason against it is this If a man could be justified by that righteousnesse that is inherent in himselfe then might he have in himselfe just cause of boasting and glorying before God neither should the whole glory of mans salvation and justification bee due unto the free grace and mercy of God in Christ. This argument the holy Apostle presseth against justification by works and for justification by faith onely Where is boasting then saith he Rom. 3.27 it is excluded By what law or doctrine Of works Nay but by the law or doctrine of faith And againe Rom. 4.2 If Abraham were justifified by works he hath whereof to glory but not before God By grace ye are saved through faith saith he Eph. 2.8 9. not of works least any man should boast So 1 Cor. 1.30 31. he giveth this for the reason why Christ is all in all to us in the matter of our salvation wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that according as it is written he that glorieth let him glory in the Lord. As if he had said God cannot abide that man should glory before him but would have him to be humbled to the very dust but if he could be justified before God by any goodnesse that is in him then might he have just cause of glorying even before God True saith the Papist if a man could be justified by his owne works by such works as he doth by the power of nature then had he indeed matter of glorying and boasting in himselfe But not when he is justified by such works onely as are wrought by the power of Gods grace in him For these workes are not his owne but the works of Christ and his grace in him according to that speech of the Church Esa. 26.12 Lord thou hast wrought all our workes in us And that of the Apostle Romans 15.18 I will not dare to speake of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by mee Wee doe not therefore say
that he doth enjoy Not of works saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.9 good works he meaneth least any man should boast As if he should say A man is exceeding apt to boast of his good workes though not outwardly in words yet inwardly in heart he blesseth himselfe and secureth his heart in nothing so much as in his good workes in any good worke he knoweth by himselfe And when he had said 1 Cor. 1.30 that Christ is made unto us of God wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption As if he had said We have all in him he giveth this for the reason of it verse 31. that hee that gloryeth might glory in the Lord. As if he should have said If we had any of this without Christ we would be apt to glory in it and care but a little for him And therefore it is so oft said that the poore and such as find themselves to be utterly destitute of all goodnesse are the onely men that are fit to seeke and receive comfort by Christ. The Lord hath anointed me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 to preach the Gospell to the poore As if he should say Small hope there is that any but they will receive it Ho every one that thirsteth saith he Esa. 55.1 come ye to the waters and he that hath no money Where it is to bee observed that hee maketh the man that thirsteth and the man that hath no money all one As if he had said None will thirst after Christ but only those poore wretches that have no money nothing of their owne to take unto So he saith likewise Zach. 11.11 that they were the poore of the flocke that waited on him And who are meant by these poore ones in all these places Surely not such as lived in the want of bodily and worldly wealth but such as are poore in spirit and feele an utter want of all goodnesse in themselves these are the onely men that will thirst after Christ and are fit to receive him And so the Apostle interpreteth that metaphor when he saith Romanes 4.5 to him that worketh not that hath no worke no goodnesse at all to trust unto but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly knoweth himselfe to be void of all goodnesse full of ungodlinesse and therefore flieth to Christ and beleeveth in him to him his faith is counted for righteousnesse Yee see then how apt we are to be kept from Christ from prising him and desiring him as we ought even by those good things that are in us This impediment will easily be remooved if we consider well the force of this third Motive wee can have no true comfort of any good thing that is in us till we bee in Christ. To speake distinctly of this point you shall see the truth of it 1 In those good things that are in many a naturall man 2 In those good things that are in many an hypocrite 3 Lastly In those good things that are in the regenerate man himselfe And in handling these three I will observe this method 1. I will shew you that there are in every one of these some good things 2 That there is no true comfort to be found in any of this goodnesse till we be in Christ. For the first It cannot be denied but there are many good things in some naturall men That that we call civill and morall honesty is certainely in it selfe a good thing That many men live so unblameably free from any open or knowne offence specially against the second table The care that many naturall men have to keepe their word to deale justly with all men to bee helpfull and mercifull to such as stand in need of them and many such like things that may bee discerned in them are doubtlesse very good things The conscience that Abimeleâ—h the King of Gerar made of adultery and that integrity of heart that was in him that way of which wee read Genesis 20.5 was a very good thing Yea those are good things not onely in the esteeme of men but even in the account of the Lord himselfe We read Marke 10.20 21. when our Saviour heard the young man say that he had observed all the commandements of the second table from his youth and knew well that in respect of the outward observation of them be had spoken the truth that beholding him he loved him for this Certainely God loveth and liketh well of these moralities and civill vertues that are in naturall men Yea and he useth to reward them also Let me shew you the proofe of this in three degrees First Many a naturall man by the care hee hath to deale justly with men and by his good workes the workes of charity that hee doth avoideth many temporall judgements of God that doe fall upon other men That is the reason why the Prophet having threatned desolation against the Moabites Esa. 16.3 adviseth them that by executing judgement and shewing mercy to the oppressed they would labour to prevent it And the Prophet Daniel Daniel 4.27 giveth hope unto Nebuchadnezzar himselfe that by righteousnesse and shewing mercy to the poore he might obtaine a lengthening of his tranquillity Secondly It is not to bee doubted but that many naturall men prosper much the better both they and their posterity in their outward estate even for the morall parts that are in them It is said Exodus 1.20 21. that God dealt well with the midwives of Egypt and made them houses because of the mercy they shewed to the Hebrew infants they feared God so farre that they durst not make them away though the King so straitly commanded them to do it Thirdly and lastly The Lord hath been wont to reward these civill vertues and morall parts that are in some naturall men even with spirituall blessings also in some sort For even for this cause by his restraining grace he keepeth them from some sinnes that otherwise they were in danger to fall into I know saith the Lord to Abimilech Gen. 20.6 that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart for I also withheld thee from sinning against me therefore suffered I thee not to touch her Two evident reasons there are why the Lord must needs love and reward these morall parts these civill vertues that are in many naturall men First Because of the good they doe to others thereby even the service they doe to his good providence in preserving society and peace among men This civill honesty and these good morall parts that are in many naturall men where there is no religion are the very sinewes and bonds of humane society and there were no living or conversing among men without them This reason the Lord giveth why hee would reward Nebuchadnezzar and his army for the service they did against Tyrus Ezekiel 29.20 Because they wrought for me saith the Lord God As if he had said They were instruments of my good providence in the just ruiâ—e and destruction of that wicked people And if God doe
and conferre together not against him as some translations readeth it but of him and of his Doctrine as the most and best interpreters read it and the context plainly sheweth it ought to be read so 6. Lastly they liked his Ministery so well that every one called upon and did what he could to draw his friends and kinsfolke to goe with him to it Is it possible will you say that these could bee hypocrites that went thus farre Yes verily they were no better then hypocrites for all this How may that appeare will you say By what note doth the Holy Ghost discover them to be so Surely by this that he saith twice of them They heare thy words saith hee Verse 31. but they will not doe them and againe Verse 32. They heare thy words but they doe them not They would not be ruled by the word they would not obey nor practice what they heard they would not reforme their hearts and lives by it And the Lord instanceth in one particular corruption that they would not leave Their heart goeth after their covetousnesse still saith he He chargeth them not with any grosse act or worke wherein they shewed their covetousnesse neither Vsury nor bribery nor oppression nor extortion but with mentall covetousnesse only Because they did not practise what they heard nor reforme their lives according to it because the word that was so faithfully preached unto them and which they did heare so constantly and with such delight had not power to bridle and mortifie the very lusts and affections of their hearts therefore they were hypocrites Marke this beloved and take it to heart every one of you In those sixe good things that the Holy Ghost hath noted in Ezekiels hearers none of you goe beyond them most of you come farre short of them 1. You frequent not the Ministery of the word so constantly as they did Many of you that did constantly frequent our ministery at the first while it was somewhat new and fresh and strange unto you like those Athenians Acts 17.21 are growne weary of your diligence that way Your goodnesse as the Lord said of Ephraim Hos. 6.4 Was as a morning cloud and as the early dew it is gone away I speake not of such whom distance of place or shortnesse of dayes or foulnesse of weather and wayes or infirmity of their bodyes doe keepe away but of such only whom nothing but their decay of affection and love to the word hath made so slacke in comming to it 2. You cannot so well brooke a faithfull ministery that will plainly reprove your sinnes as they would 3. You heare us not with that delight and alacrity but more heavily then they did 4. You shew not that love to our persons as they did to his 5. You use not to conferre together of that you have heard as they did 6. You labour not to draw and winne others to the love of the word as they did But in that brand and character of an hypocrite that the Holy Ghost setteth upon them the most of you doe match them fully You heare our words but you will not doe them our Ministery is of no power at all with you to reforme either your hearts or lives Many of you have by hearing of us gotten store of that knowledge that the Apostle speaketh of 1 Cor. 8.1 of that knowledge that puffeth you up and maketh you proud censurers and contemners of other men and even of your teachers too You come still to our Ministery not as Disciples to learne and be guided by us but only as judges to heare what we can say and passe your censure upon us And that which the Apostle speaketh in another sense Iames 4.11 may fitly be applied to sundry of our hearers Thou art not a doer of the law but a judge None of us are good enough to teach you but you will hold opinions and do things in your practice which no Minister of God that ever you heard doth approve of Even such of you as heare us constantly and praise our preaching and seeme both to love us well and to admire and magnifie our Ministery as Ezekiels hearers did yet will you not practise or do any thing that wee teach you I will not speake of the unreformed lives of ordinary hearers But is it not strange that some of our hearers of best note should bee implacable and irreconciliable A property whereby the Apostle describeth them Romans 1.31 whom the Lord hath given up unto a reprobate minde And implacable towards whom Even towards their brethren that are of the same judgement and profession with themselves I cannot stand upon this or any other particular wherein our hearers declare themselves to be like Ezekiels hearers They heare our words but they will not doe them But this I affirme confidently unto you all that you can never get assurance that you have upright hearts that you are any better than hypocrites till you can find that every truth that you heare in the Ministery of the Word hath a divine power and authority in your hearts And though you bee not able in all things to doe as you are taught but notwithstanding you have beene constant hearers of the Word a long time yet there remaineth a deale of corruption still in you that you cannot mortifie and subdue yet you dare not resist any truth that you heare but you yeeld unto it make conscience of it desire and endeavour to obey it and put it in practice David comforted himselfe in this testimony of his uprightnesse Psalme 119.161 His heart stood in awe of Gods Word hee durst not doe any thing against it And Paul commendeth the Thessalonians for this 1 Thessalonians 1.5 that his Gospell and Ministerie came unto them not in word onely but in power And 1 Thessalonians 2.13 that it wrought effectually in them And hee saith of them 2 Thessalonians 3.4 That hee was confident in the Lord concerning them that they both did and would doe the things that hee commanded them Nay hee saith expressely 2 Corinthians 2.9 that herein standeth the tryall of a true Christian and sound-hearted hearer To this end also saith he did I write as I did and reprooved you so sharply for your connivance toward the incestuous person that I might know the proofe of you whether you bee obedient in all things As if he had said He is no true-hearted hearer nor sound Christian that will not bee obedient to his teacher in all things True will you say they whom the Prophets and Apostles did teach were bound to obey them in all things because they could not erre in their Ministery but must we therefore obey you in all things who we know may be miscarried in your Ministery sometimes through want of judgement sometimes through passion I answer No verily thou must not obey us any further than wee bring the Word of the Lord for every thing that wee teach you to doe or to leave
undone As we must take heed what we teach Eccles. 12.9 and looke that wee have good ground in Gods Word for all that wee teach you and performe the worke of our Ministery not without feare and trembling 1 Corinthians 2.3 So you must take heed what you heare Marke 4.24 You must prove all things that wee teach you 1 Thessal 5.20 Examine the proofes wee bring out of Gods Word whether wee alledge them rightly or no as they of Beraea did Acts 17.11 We may none of us deny you liberty to come and question with us about any thing wee teach if you understand it not nor can conceive how it should be found seeing our Saviour allowed that liberty even to his hearers Matth. 13.36.19.10 Luke 18.26 Iohn 16.19 Provided alwaies you doe it in humility and reverence to the holy function of your faithfull Teachers that you do it as disciples not as judges and controllers of your Teachers But whatsoever we teach you by good warrant of Gods Word if you obey it not if it be not of divine authority in your hearts certainly you will be found to be no better than hypocrites For while we do thus thou art charged to obey us as much as if we were Prophets or Apostles either Obey them that have the rule or oversight of you saith the Apostle Heb. 13.17 and submit your selves And even of the Scribes and Pharises while they sate in Moses chaire and taught nothing but the doctrine of Moses our Saviour giveth a charge to his Disciples Mat. 23 3. All whatsoever they bid you observe that observe and do And our Saviour saith of the meanest Minister that he sendeth while he doth thus Luke 10.16 He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me And the Apostle 1 Thess. 4.8 He that despiseth despiseth not man but God To conclude therefore this third note By your care to obey and practise what you heare take notice of the soundnesse of your own hearts It is the note that our Saviour giveth us to trie uprightnesse and hypocrisie by Mat. 7.24.26 Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them is like the wise man that buildeth his house upon a rocke and every one that heareth these sayings of mine and doth them not is like the foolishman that built his house upon the sand Lecture CXXXIX On Psalme 51.7 Febr. 2. 1629. IT followeth now we proceed unto the two last defects that the Holy Ghost noteth to have been in the goodnesse that hath been found in any hypocrite The fourth is this That though some of them have beene free from all grosse and scandalous sinnes and have also seemed to be much reformed by the Word and to have made conscience of practising and obeying that which they have beene taught by it yet their obedience hath never beene universall but partiall onely In some things the Word hath seemed to have great power and authority in their hearts in some other things none at all Take a proofe of this in those Iewes whom the Apostle taxeth for their hypocrisie Romans 2.22 Thou that abhorrest idols saith hee dost thou commit sacriledge Who would not have taken these Iewes that did thus abhorre idols and were so zealous against idolatry for right good men But see how they discovered the falshood of their hearts they hated one sinne but not another idolatry but not sacriledge And yet sacriledge was a grosse sinne as well as idolatry and such a sinne as God straightly charged his people to take heed and make conscience of as well as of the other When the people were to bring their first fruits unto God he commanded them to make this solemne protestation Deut. 26.13 14. I have brought away the hallowed thing out of my house As if he should say I durst not keep any part of that which is dedicated to God consecrated for the maintenance of his worship I have not eaten therof in my mourning As if he had said what want soever I have been in how wofull and distressed soever my state hath been that way yet durst I never relieve my necessity by robbing God of his part by appropriating to my selfe or imploying to mine own private use any thing that did belong unto him And yet you see those Iewes that seemed so zealous against idolatry they abhorred idols had no zeale against sacriledge at all they were so farre from abhorring it that they lived in the daily practice of that sin and thereby discovered the hypocrisie of their hearts As alas many in our Church have also done not onely in the beginning of our reformation but at this day they seeme to be very zealous in the hatred of Popery but of sacriledge of spoiling the Church and robbing God of his part of that that was given to him and dedicated to the maintenance of his service they make no scruple no conscience at all Take another example of this in Herod Marke 6.20 Who would not have hoped well of him and highly commended him too when he saw him being a King 1 Frequent constantly such a Ministery as Iohn Baptists was 2 Heare him so gladly with such delight and joy as it is said there he did nay 3 he feared Iohn and observed him reverenced and highly esteemed of him and that upon this ground too because he knew him to be a righteous and a holy man 4. He was much reformed also by Iohns Ministery he did many things left many sins performed many good duties in obedience unto Iohns Ministery the Doctrine of Iohn had great power and authority in his heart and life and yet the Holy Ghost hath detected him to have been no better than an hypocrite in all this Why what was the thing that did discover the falshood and hypocrisie of his heart Surely this that though he went thus farre and though he left many of his sins yet there was one sin as grosse as any of those that he had left which he could not forsake he could not leave the incest he had lived in with his brothers wife nay in the end he could not indure though a great while he did that Iohn should speak against that sin Onely one other example I will give you for this that the living in any one sin though he forsake all the rest and forsake them also out of conscience and obedience to the Word as it may seem though the sin he liveth in be nothing so great as those that he hath forsaken yet even the living in any one sin is sufficient to prove a man to be no better than an hypocrite Take an example for this in Iohn O how farre did he go 1 He destroyed the idolatry of Baal and rooted it quite out of Israel as it is said of him 2 King 10.28 2 He did it with a marvellous zeale even with the zeale of God Come with me saith he to good Iehonadab 2 King 10.16 and see my zeale for the Lord. 3 He did it as it
may seem out of obedience to the Word which he bare a most reverent and religious respect unto as you may see in sundry passages of his story 2 King 9.25 26 36 37. 10.13 17. 4 He did it so as God himself saith of him 2 King 10.30 that he had done well in executing that that was right in his eyes Thou hast done to the house of Ahab saith the Lord there according to all that was in mine heart Yea the Lord promiseth there to reward him for it Because of this saith he thy children of the fourth generation shall sit upon the throne of Israel And yet of this man that went thus farre the Holy Ghost saith expresly 2 King 10.31 that he did not take heed to walke in the law of the Lord with all his heart that is he was no better than an hypocrite How did that appeare What was it that did discover the falshood and hypocrisie of his heart Surely this there was one sinne that he could not leave as zealous as he was against idolatry there was one kind of idolatry he could not leave He hated the idolatry of Ahab but not the idolatry of Ieroboam He departed not from the sinnes of Ieroboam saith the text 2 King 10.31 which made Israel to sinne Ieroboams idolatry was but a small sinne in comparison of Ahabs so saith the Holy Ghost expresly in the story of Iehoram 2 Kings 3.2 3. Hee wrought evill in the sight of the Lord but not like his father and his mother for he put away the image of Baal which his father had made neverthelesse he cleaved to the sinnes of Ieroboam Ahab worshipped Baal a false God Ieroboam the true God in a false manner And yet for continuing in this one sinne though it were nothing so great a sinne as that which he had with so great zeale and detestation forsaken and abolished for it may appeare by many passages in the story that in the dayes of Ahab his master hee had beene a worshipper of Baal too the Holy Ghost you see hath branded him for an hypocrite Learne therefore beloved by these three examples that as you can have no more sure and sensible a signe of the uprightnesse of your hearts than this when you can finde you make conscience of every commandement of God of one as well as of another you make conscience of every sinne of one as well as of another you make conscience of every duty God requireth of you of one as well as of another there was never hypocrite in the world that went thus farre Then shall I not be ashamed saith David Psalme 119.6 when I have respect unto all thy commandements So is this also certainely a note of a false and hypocriticall heart when a man in matters that God hath in his Word commanded or forbidden will take and leave at his owne pleasure some commandements and doctrines of God seeme to have divine authority in his heart but others none at all some sinnes hee hateth and dares not commit them others hee cannot leave but saith of some one sinne as Naaman did in another sense 2 Kings 5.18 In this thing the Lord pardon thy servant some duties God requireth of him hee will constantly performe and practise but some other hee doth wholly neglect This man certainely cannot have an upright and sound heart Nay that man that doth not make conscience of every knowne sinne and of every duty that hee knoweth God requireth of him did never abstaine from any one sinne nor performe any one duty of conscience towards God Whosoever shall keepe the whole law saith the Apostle Iames 2.10 and yet offend in one point he is guilty of all He hath not kept any one commandement he hath not done any duty with an honest heart and so as God accepteth of if he wittingly give himselfe liberty to offend in any one point be it never so small a point of Gods law So saith the Lord when he had reckoned up many sinnes Ezek. 18.10 He that doth the like to any of these things that man saith he Vers. 11. doth not any of these duties As if he had said He doth not any duty that God hath commanded of conscience towards God that giveth himselfe liberty to live in any one sinne Lay this to your own hearts beloved every one of you and labour to find this one note that there is more in you than can be in any hypocrite I do not say he is an hypocrite that committeth any one sinne or that faileth in any one duty that God hath commanded For Who can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure from my sinne saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 20.9 and In many things wee offend all saith the Apostle Iames 3.2 But if thou wittingly give thy selfe liberty to live in any one sinne be it great or be it small certainly thy heart is not upright within thee When David had said Psalme 119.1 Blessed are those that are upright in their way hee addeth Verse 3. Surely they worke no iniquity As if hee had said They commit no sinne wittingly and willingly If thou wouldst know that thou art upright in the way and so in a blessed and comfortable estate try thy selfe by this Is there no sinne that thou allowest thy selfe in that thou art a worker of If thou bee afraid to live in any sinne and canst desire of God as David did Psalme 139.24 Lord see if there be any wicked way and lead me in the way As if hee should say If I doe any thing to offend thee if I live in any sinne Lord discover it unto me that I may leave it If thou canst say of every sinne that thou knowest to bee a sinne as David doth Psalme 119.101 I have refrained my feet from every evill way As if hee had said I strive and endeavour to eschue every knowne sinne If thou canst say specially of that sinne which by nature or custome thou hast beene most inclined to as hee doth likewise Psal. 18.23 I kept my selfe from mine iniquity As if he should have said I am most watchfull over my selfe against that sinne specially I complaine most unto God and beg strength of him against that sinne as I doubt not but many a soule here can say all this of himselfe then I dare boldly say unto thee for thy comfort thou art farre enough from hypocrisy And though thou hast heard that many an hypocrite hath had much goodnesse in him thou hast that in thee that never hypocrite had and thou maist say as David said there Psalme 18.23 I am upright before him And so much shall suffice to have been said of this fourth note of hypocrisy of this fourth defect that is to be found in the goodnesse that hath beene in the best hypocrite his obedience is not universall The fift and last is this Admit that some hypocrite might bee found that giveth not liberty to himselfe in any knowne sinne but seemeth to
in singing of Psalmes we must looke to this wee must sing unto the Lord Ephesians 5.19 Wee must make a melody in our hearts to the Lord. As if hee had said Wee seeke in that duty not to please our selves or others but the Lord. And that which hath beene said of the Sacrament and of preaching and of singing of Psalmes must bee understood likewise of hearing the Word and of prayer and of every other good duty wee performe either of the first or second table if our hearts bee upright wee must doe it as unto the Lord the maine intent and purpose of our heart in doing of it must bee to please the Lord and approve our selves unto him So the Apostle telleth servants that in doing their service unto their masters Ephesians 6.5 7. they must doe it as to Christ as unto the Lord. And verse 9. hee telleth masters they must doe the same things unto their servants a strange speech but the meaning is that they also in their carriage towards their servants in doing the duties of masters must doe it as unto the Lord that is both the servants and masters care in their mutuall duties one to another must chiefly bee this to please and approve themselves unto God In a word The Apostle speaking of himselfe and of all the faithfull 2 Corinthians 5.9 Wherefore wee labour saith he that whether present or absent wee may bee accepted of him As if hee should say This is our maine study and endeavour that while wee live and when wee die wee may please and bee accepted of him Hee that can find this in himselfe may bee certaine that hee is no hypocrite that his heart is upright within him This is the reason the Apostle giveth Romanes 14.6 why the faithfull should not judge one another for indifferent things Hee that regardeth a day regardeth it unto the Lord and hee that regardeth not a day to the Lord hee doth not regard it As if hee should say Both hee that observeth the ceremoniall law in that point and hee that observeth it not doth it not out of any carnall or worldly respect but out of a care hee hath to please God and feare to offend him therefore you may not judge him to bee an hypocrite therefore hee hath an upright heart Hee that findeth this in himselfe may have comfort in his owne estate and none but hee Neither can any man find this in himselfe that the maine end hee aimeth at in every good thing hee doth is to please God unlesse he doth that which hee doth out of love unto God If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 8.3 the same is knowne of him As if hee had said The Lord approveth and highly esteemeth of that man No good thing that we doe can please God unlesse it proceed from the love wee doe beare in our hearts unto him He keepeth covenant and mercy saith Moses Deut. 7.9 with them that love him and keepe his commandements First wee must love him before wee can keepe any of his commandements so as wee may please him therein Neither can any man truly love the Lord nor doe any good thing out of love to him till hee first know that God loveth him in Christ. Herein is love saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.10 not that wee loved God but that hee loved us and sent his sonne to bee the propitiation for our sinnes And thus you have heard it sufficiently confirmed unto you that though there bee many good things in some hypocrites yet because they are not in Christ they have no assurance of their reconciliation with God through his bloud therefore they can have no true comfort in them Let us now come to the third part I instanced in that is to say the regenerate themselves In every regenerate man there is true goodnesse indeed and that that farre surpasseth any goodnesse that ever was found in any morall man or in an hypocrite Three notable differences you may observe betweene them First Though they may do many good things in themselves yet of them it could never be said that they were good men But of the regenerate though they themselves be apt to think they are no better then hypocrites and meere naturall men nor so good neither as some of them yet the Holy Ghost giveth testimony of them that they are good men Of Barnabas it is said Act. 11.24 that he was a good man Do good saith David Ps. 125.4 ô Lord unto them that are good and to them that are upright in their hearts As if he had said Every upright hearted man is a good man Secondly Though the other two may do such things as are good in themselves and such as God is pleased with and oft rewardeth them for yet is he never a whit the better pleased with them for them But the Lord is not onely well pleased with the goodnesse that is in the regenerate but he is pleased with them and loveth them the better for it The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him Psal. 147.11 Such as are upright in their way are his delight saith Solomon Pro. 11.20 Thirdly Whereas the other two though they may doe many good things yet can take no sound comfort in any of them as wee have heard the regenerate may take much comfort in that goodnesse that truth of grace that they find in themselves So did Paul in his greatest afflictions Our rejoycing is this saith he 2 Cor. 1.12 even the testimony of our conscience So did Hezekiah even then when he thought he should die Esa. 38.3 Remember now ô Lord God I beseech thee saith he how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight But though all this be so Yet could not the best of Gods servants take any comfort at all in any goodnesse that is in them were it not for this that they know themselves to bee in Christ and reconciled unto God by his bloud God forbid saith the Apostle Gal. 6.14 that I should glory save in the crosse of the Lord Iesus Christ. Make this sure to thy selfe beloved that Christ is thine and then maist thou find sound comfort in that goodnesse that God hath wrought in thee But it is but cold comfort thou canst have in any good thing that is in thee or done by thee till thou know thy selfe to bee reconciled unto God by Christ rest not in it trust not to it For alas all our righteousnesses are as filthy ragge as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 64.6 And if our high-priest did not beare the iniquity of our holy things as Aaron did Exodus 28.38 our holyest duties could never bee accepted of God but would be most loathsome unto him All our most spirituall sacrifices are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 2.5 and through him alone Lecture CXL On Psalme 51.7 February 16. 1629. IT followeth now that we
faith that God hath so loved him hee cannot choose but love him againe and serve him out of love and not out of feare onely Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galathians 5.6 As if hee had said The first and chiefe fruit that it putteth forth and whereby it sheweth that life and efficacy that is in it is this it breedeth in the heart that hath it an unfained love unto God Yea proportionable to our faith and the assurance wee have of Gods love to us will our love unto God bee Many sinnes are forgiven her saith our Saviour Luke 7.47 for shee loved much but to whom little is forgiven the same loveth but a little Certainely beloved the true cause why the most of us beare no more love to God and goodnesse then wee doe is this that either wee have no faith no assurance of Gods love to us in the pardon of our sinnes or els wee have knowne but few sinnes by our selves and have beene but a little humbled for sinne and therefore we are not much affected with the mercy and love that God hath shewed to us in the pardon of our sinnes Now for the force that is in justifying faith to quicken and enable us unto every good duty which is the second particular that I promised to speake of I might be large in the handling of it There is no good duty either towards God or man that thou findest thy selfe most backward in but if thou hadst faith to assure thee of Gods love to thee in Christ and to beleeve the promises that God hath made unto that duty and if thou wouldst also stirre up and exercise thy faith in meditating of Gods mercy and love and of those particular promises thou shouldst find thy selfe thereby made farre more able to performe that duty and to performe it in a holy and comfortable manner then thou art This is that whereby David was wont to prepare himselfe to Gods publique worship I will goe to thine house saith hee Psalme 5.7 in the multitude of thy mercies But I will instance and that briefly too but in two particular duties that is to say the hearing of the word and prayer For the first No man can heare the Word with any affection and fruit till he have faith and be thereby perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. that you may grow thereby if so bee yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if he should say Then and not till then you shall be able to doe it God hath made many promises to such as heare his Word Generall promises 1. Hee will ever assist this ordinance and worke with it Matthew 28.20 Goe teach all nations and loe I am with you to the end of the world 2. That hee will save the soules of his people by this ordinance Iames 1.21 Esa. 55.3 3. That by this ordinance hee will begin grace and convert the soule Psalme 19.7 4. That by this ordinance hee will increase and perfect grace where hee hath begun it Vnto you that heare shall more bee given saith our Saviour Marke 4.24 And Acts 20.32 I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you up And particular promises God hath also made to them that attend upon this ordinance 1. That hee will by this ordinance give them strength to overcome their strongest corruptions Even a young man may cleanse his way thereby Ps. 119.9 2. That he will by this ordinance worke peace in their consciences Esa. 57.19 How falleth it out then that many of us heare constantly and find no such thing Surely the cause is rendred Hebrewes 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it In our hearing wee make not use of our faith to make claime to these promises and expect the performance of them unto us Secondly For prayer Till a man have some assurance by faith of the pardon of his sinnes and of Gods favour hee can never pray aright nor with any heart and affection Romanes 10 14. How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved It is the spirit of grace that is the spirit of supplications Zach. 12.10 He that goeth to God must apprehend him and conceive of him as of his father Matthew 6.9 And on the other side hee that is by faith perswaded that God is his gracious father cannot choose but resort much to him in hearty prayer Galathians 4.6 O God thou art my God saith David Psalme 63.1 early will I seeke thee And 86.4 5. Vnto the Lord doe I lift up my soule for thou Lord art good and ready to forgive and plenteous in mercy to all that call upon thy name Many are the promises that God hath made unto prayer Generall promises that he will heare and answer us Esa. 30.19 Hee will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when hee shall heare it he will answer thee And Iohn 16.23 Whatsoever ye shall aske the father in my name hee will give it unto you And particular promises 1. Deliverance from any trouble and affliction Psalme 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble I will deliver thee Or strength and patience to beare it Iames 1.5 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him 2. Whatsoever spirituall grace we stand in need of Luke 11.13 Your heavenly father will give his holy spirit to them that aske him 3. Inward joy and peace of conscience Iob 33.26 Hee shall pray to God and hee will bee favourable unto him and hee shall see his face with joy Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full Iohn 16.24 Why then have wee no more heart to prayer Why receive wee no more good by it Surely wee doe not make use of our faith in thinking of and trusting to these promises of God when we goe to prayer and that is a maine cause of it And let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing from the Lord. And thus have I finished those foure Motives I promised to give for the enforcing of this exhortation Lecture CXLII On Psalme 51.7 March 2. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed unto those signes and notes that I promised to give you whereby they that have received Christ and are justified by him may be knowne And surely there is great need that we should have signes and notes given us in Gods Word whereby this may be discerned and judged of For we finde by experience of all ages that many doe verily thinke that Christ and all his merits doe belong to them who yet did never receive him nor have any title to him at all Many will say to me in that day saith our Saviour Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have we not prophesied in
the Spirit of Christ may be known which I will not therefore now make any mention of I will instance onely in foure effects of the Spirit whereby you may be able to judge whether you have received not the spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 2.12 The first is your Charity the second is your Constancy in cleaving to the truth which you have received the third is your Taking to heart the cause of God and religion the fourth and last is your Sympathizing with the fellow-members of Christs mysticall body For the first of these There is no one grace whereby the Spirit of Christ may be better and more sensibly known to dwell in us than charity and meeknesse of spirit Iohn Baptist saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon Christ as we read Iohn 1.32 I beseech you saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 10.1 by the meekenesse and gentlenesse of Christ. As if he had said Of all the graces of the Spirit that did abound in Christ his meekenesse and gentlenesse did most excell And we shall finde that this is oft mentioned for a certaine signe of a man that is in Christ. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples saith our Saviour Iohn 13.35 if ye have love one to another As if hee should say This is so evident and conspicuous a marke of one that is in Christ as not themselves onely but others also all men may know them by this Beloved let us love one another saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.7 for love is of God and every one that loveth is borne of God and knoweth God He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love saith he Vers. 8. And Vers. 12. If wee love one another God dwelleth in us and his love is perfected in us And Ver. 16. He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in him My little children saith he againe 1 Iohn 3.18 19. let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth And hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him As if he had said A man may confidently assure himselfe that hee is in Christ and that hee hath the Spirit of Christ in him if hee love his neighbour unfeignedly not in word onely but in deed if hee unfeignedly desire to doe him what good he can O that we would impartially examine our selves in this first point beloved now especially that we are to prepare our selves to the Lords Table If thou be not in charity certainely thou hast not the Spirit of Christ and consequently thou art none of his I know well that many that have not Gods Spirit but are meere carnall men use to glory much in their charity and thinke they farre excell any that professe religion in this vertue But if there could ever have beene any true love to man and such as God approveth of in any soule that is not regenerated and sanctified by the Spirit of God certainely neither our Saviour himselfe nor his holy Apostle would have spoâ—ken so of love as you heare they have done No no the holy Scripture is most plaine in this point that no man hath any true charity in him but he only that is truly regenerate By this we know that we love the children of God saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.2 when we love God and keepe his commandements As if he should say All true love to men proceedeth from the love we beare to God as from the root and fountain This is love saith he 2 Ioh. 6. that we walk after his commandements As if he had said We cannot love our neighbour as we ought unlesse we love him out of conscience towards God and in obedience to his commandement The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned As though he should have said No man can have true love till he have first a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned I will therfore shew you how true Charity is to be tryed how you may discern and know whether you love your neighbour as you ought to love him and as no man that hath not the Spirit of Christ was ever able to do Try this First By the love thou bearest to all men Secondly By the loue thou bearest to them that have wronged thee and are thine enemies Thirdly By the love thou bearest to them that feare God especially Lecture CXLIII On Psalme 51.7 March 23. 1629. NO man hath true charity in him First that doth not love all men Secondly that doth not love his enemy Thirdly that doth not love such as feare God especially For the first They that have the Spirit of Christ in them do unfeignedly love all men See this plainely in that prayer of the Apostle 1 Thes. 3 12. The Lord make you to increase and abound in love saith he one toward another and towards all men How can this bee will you say Must wee love such as are wicked men Doth not the Holy Ghost make this a speciall note of a lewd and gracelesse man to love them that are wicked They hate the good saith the Prophet Mica 3.2 and love the evill Was not Iehosophat though otherwise so good a man greatly blamed for this Shouldst thou love them saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.2 that hate the Lord Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord. Doth not David glory in this as in one principall evidence of the truth of his heart that he did hate wicked men I have hated them saith he Psal. 31.6 that regard lying vanities that is I have hated all idolaters And 139.21 22. he appealeth to the Lord concerning this and glorieth of this even before the Lord Do not I hate them O Lord saith he that hate thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies I answer That in all these places there is no more meant but this First That wee must hate their sinne and that that is evill in them And that we are bound to hate even in the best men and in those persons whose persons we are most bound to love Ye that love the Lord saith the Psalmist Psalme 97.10 hate that that is evill There is no love of God in that man that hateth not sinne wheresoever hee seeth it even in his owne child in them whom he doth most dearely love Secondly that we must shew our dislike even to the persons also of scaâ—dalous and lewd men For first we may give them no countenance but shew our dislike by shunning all voluntary familiarity and kindnesse unto them while they continue such Have no company with him saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.4 that he may be ashamed I have hated the congregation of evill doers saith David Psalme
faithfull Iewes that had beene before much offended with Peter for going unto Cornelius heard of the fruit and successe of his Ministery there it is said Acts 11.18 That they hâ—ld their peace and glorified God saying then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life Though we know that the Iewes naturally fretted at nothing so much as this to heare that the Gentiles should become Gods people as every naturall man doth to see others more Religious then him selfe yet the Iewes that were converted joyed greatly in this When Paul and Barnabas Acts 15.3 declared to them the conversion of the Gentiles they caused great joy unto all the brethren He that hath any grace in his owne heart will joy in the conversion of others And on the other side he that hath the spirit of Christ in him cannot choose but grieve to see how unfruitful the Gospel is in most places how little power it hath in the hearts of men This the Prophet foretold Esa. 53.1 should be the complaint and lamentation of the Ministers of the Gospell and daily experience proves it to be so Who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed And of our blessed Saviour it is said Mar. 8.12 that when he saw the infidelity and hardnesse of heart that was in the Pharisees and Iewes who though they had seene so many miracles of his and heard so many of his gracious and powerfull Sermons could not beleeve but asked still for a signe from heaven that he sighed deepely in his spirit to see and thinke of this And so will every one in some measure doe that hath the spirit of Christ in him when hee seeth the marvellous senselessenesse of most men under the powerfull and excellent meanes of grace that they doe enjoy The reasons of this point and the application of it I must deferre till the next day Lecture CLI On Psalme 51.7 November 29. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed to give you the grounds and reasons of this point and then make some application of it unto our selves The reasons then why we should thus take to heart the cause of God and of his holy Religion why we should joy in the liberty of the Gospell and in the fruitfulnesse and good successe of it and mourne for the contrary are three principally according to the respect we ought to have unto three severall persons that are interested in it in respect had 1. Vnto other men 2. Vnto our selves 3. And principally unto the Lord. The first reason I will for the helpe of your understanding and memory deliver distinctly unto you in three degrees First we are bound in conscience to love the persons of all men and we can have no comfort in our owne estate unlesse our hearts can beare us witnesse we doe so The Lord make you saith the Apostle 1 Thes. 3.12 to increase and abound in love one towards another and towards all men Secondly If we do not love their soules unfeignedly desire their salvation there is no true love to them in our hearts I know well the most of you thinke otherwise you thinke you love your neighbours your friends your Wives your children well and dearely though you have no care at all of their soules but leave the care of them to God alone Nay they are of all others accounted the most loving and kind natured men that have least care of all either of other mens or of their owne soules whose kindnesse and good fellowship shewes it selfe in nothing more then in poysoning and destroying one anothers soules But be not deceived beloved the holy Word of God by which thou must be judged at the day of thy appearing before the judgement seat of Christ defineth love otherwise then thou doest and saith thou bearest no true love at all to the person whose soule thou hast no care of Thus Paul expressed and proved his unfeigned love to the Iewes his country men Rom. 10.1 Brethren my hearts desire and prayer to GOD for Israel is that they might be saved Because we are bound to love all men we are bound to desire the salvation of all men that God would give to all places to all people the meanes of their salvation and make them effectuall in their hearts This is plaine by that prayer of the Church Psalm 67.2 3. That thy way may be knowne upon earth thy saving health among all nations let the people praise thee O God let all the people praise thee If we doe not grieve to see how people lye in ignorance and infidelity and profanenesse and so under the power of Satan we beare no true love to them at all The Apostle professeth his love this way also unto his country men Rom. 9.1 2. his conscience did beare him witnesse in the Holy Ghost that he had great heavinesse and continuall sorrow in his heart for their blindnesse and obstinacy Nay he hateth them in his heart that cannot grieve to see them live in this estate Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart saith the Lord Levit. 19.17 thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer sinne upon him If we suffer men to live in any sinne were it in our power to helpe it if we be utterly carelesse of it and it never trouble us to see it the Lord you see saith plainly that we hate them in our hearts And whosoever hateth his brother is a murtherer saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.15 and ye know that no murtherer hath eternall life abiding in him or is in the state of grace If this be so as doubtlesse it is alas how hainous a sin are we all guilty of that neither doe any thing to bring them out of this misery they lye in nor are at all grieved and troubled for it Thirdly If we doe truly desire the salvation of men and grieve to see them perish in ignorance and profanenesse then will we desire that sound preaching may abound and will grieve to see the preaching of the word hindred any way Because the meanes whereby the soules of men must be saved is preaching It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.21 that is first by preaching hee workes faith in men according to that faith commeth by hearing Romans 10.17 and then by faith hee saveth them But why doth hee call it the foolishnesse of preaching Not that it is so indeed but that carnall men doe account it so for so he expoundeth himselfe Verse 18. The peeaching of the crosse is to them that perish foolishnesse they that perish and shall goe to hell account so of it But you will object and say cannot men be saved without preaching I answer that preaching is the meanes that he hath appointed to doe this worke by ordinarily Other sheepe I have saith our Saviour Iob. 10.16 which are not of this fould are not yet come
regenerate may fall fearefully into odious sinnes 8 Why the Lord suffers his people to fall 9 10 The best have therefore great cause to feare 10 11 Means to keep us from falling 11 Take heed of declining in the least matters 795 When they are fallen they cannot rise up again of themselves 13 Comfort against tentations of falling away 352 357 Differences between the falls of the elect and others 355 556 Their sinne is great that rejoyce to heare and speak of them 552 And theirs that embolden themselves to sin by them 554 557 Why the falls of the godly are recorded in the Word 555 Family True converts will have a care to reforme their families 288 630 Such as have children and families are charged with the soules of them 289 481 Must answer for their open proâ—anenesse and contempt of religion 711 Fast. Humiliation necessary in every fast and for what causes we should be humbled 311 313 Feeling A man may be in the state of grace and highly in Gods favour though be feele is not nor have the comfort of it 140 141 Feare of God That may be well done that is done cut of feare of Gods judgements 387 But it must be such a feare as is mixed with love 388 A man may be subject to slavish feares and yet truly love God 392 Reasons of it 393 394 We must strive against these feares 395 6 Means to overcome them 396 734 735 He that is in the state of grace must be affraid to sin 569 570 Must feare every degree of sin must continue in this feare Ibid Faith the root of it 741 Freedome of will How dead we are by nature 305 517 518 Wicked men have no true desire nor wiâ—l tâ— have grace and to be saved 454 455 Wicked men may forbeare many sinnes and doe much more good than they do 457 He that doth what lieth in him is nearer to salvation than another naturall man 458 The naturall man is able to â—â—ve to men and to himselfe but not to God 518 G. God HIs omnipresence and omniscience 221 222 His holinesse 222 His Maiesty 223 His goodnesse and bounty 224 Gods love Wicked men are perswaded God loveth them and hee doth indeed with a common love 398 Faith assures us of Gods speciall love 400 Rest not in common favours but get assurance of Gods speciall love 401 402 687 688 Motives to seeke for assurance of Gods speciall love 402 406 Meanes to get it 406 c Grace We are bound to give God thanks for his restraining grace in others 337. In our selves 339 Saving grace is of a permanent and durable nature 428 Gospell The preaching of the Gospell is the outward instrument whereby the Spirit workes sanctification 732 H. Hearers TO love and reverence Gods Ministers 22 167 What Ministry they should most prize 22 23 Yet must they esteeme reverently of the meanest faithfull Minister 23 Reprooâ—e of hearers that love not their Ministers person 24 That discourage their Ministers 480 That regard not his Ministry 24 169 The danger of such as neglect to heare 26 That heare without profit 27 528 Many complaine without cause they cannot profit by the Word 528 What the true causes are men profit not by the Word 529 What they must do that have long enjoyed the Ministry of the Word and cannot profit by it 530 Hearers must examine what they heare 790 How wee may heare with profit 30 c. 742 1. What we must do before 30 35 792 2. What in hearing 35 39 3. What after 39 44 Resort to Ministers for resolution 43 Heart Grosse sinnes harden the heart 14 15 16 Hardnesse of heart a â—earefull judgement 16 Meanes to deliver and preserve us from it 16 17 735 Make conscience of the first stirâ—ings of thy corruption there 317 When God hath a mans heart it is a signe of uprightnesse 438 c. 463 Signes that the purpose and desire of the heart is right 465 Honour Whom God accounts truly honourable 286 Hope A sound hope that when wee shall die wee shall goe to heaven a speciall meanes of patience 270 Signes of a true hope 271 Humiliation The knowledge of our naturall corruption is of great force to humble us 308 We have cause to be humbled when wee have performed our best duties 309 When we go before God in prayer Ibid. Specially at fasts 311 And at the Sacrament 574 Seeking assurance of Gods favour with an humbled soule is a speciall meanes to obtaine it 408 647 Humiliation for sinne a speciall meanes to obtaine sanctified knowledge 498 He that is in the state of grace â—ath more cause to be humbled for his grosse sinnes than any other man 573 Foure benefits of â—ound humiliation 574 The humbled soule most capable of mercy 647 648 None fit to receive Christ but the humble and such as find themselves utterly void of all grace 691 Hypocrisie The best are apt to suspect themselves to be hypocrites 460 Comfort for such 461 Many things in an hypocrite better than in any meere naturall man 697 An hypocrite may go farre 698 c. The good things in them not to be misliked and scorned 699 In some respects the hypocrite is worse and in worse case than the open profane person 719 Signes of an hypocrite 720 c I. Idlenesse A Great sinne for any man to live idly and un-profitably 125 Idolatry It is a good thing and pleasing to God to hate Idolatry 712 714 Ignorance Is a sinne that much provokes God 494 It is a signe one is under Sathans power 496 Such a one easily seduced Ibid. Such an one is full of doubts and feares 497 Infants Every Infant so soone as it is borne or conceived is guilty of sin in the sight of God and deserveth to be damned 277 In what respects called Innocents Ibid. And said to be holy 278 How severe God hath beene in his judgements towards some Infants 279 280 The originall corruption of Infants consists in three things Ibid Observe Gods judgements on them 281 The sin that is in Infants is derived to them from their parents 282 Infidelity The hainousnesse of that sin 146 147 Notwithstanding Infidelity discerned and bewailed a man may trust in Gods mercy 648 682 Infirmities Foure notes to discerne a sin of infirmity from a reigning sin 709 Ioy. The humble-hearted man hath great cause of Ioy. 138 Gods children have cause to be comfortable and to serve God with alacrity 364 365 He that truly believeth he is justified by Christ must needs rejoyce in him 675 c. Their great sin that do not 680 Iudgements of God The Lord sheweth his severity more in this life against the sinnes of his owne people than of the wicked 1. He afflicts all them 2. Begins with them 542 543. 3. He usually makes them examples 544. 4. His judgements are wont to be heavier and sharper on them 545 This be doth to keep them from sin and perdition 546 He getteth himselfe glory
the Word and teaching of the Spirit we should be constant in 525 c. 766 767 A grievous sinne to insult against Religion for the faults of the professours of it 553 554 True Religion grounded on the Word 767 No certainty in Religion but by the teaching of the Spirit 773 774 True Religion brings great blessings to the Church and State 806 807 Repentance A great comfort that thou hast repented 17 The sin of such as keep men from publike pennance 187 188 The sin of such as sin and refuse publike profession of their repentance 189 191 They that have truly repented them of their sinnes cannot easily forget them but are apt to think of them 203 c. The chief thing that should make us hate sin and mourne for it is the offence and dishonour done to God 219 220 The sinning against so good a God should humble us 227 Notes of sincere repentance 232 Five things required in true repentance 605 Faith the root of repentance 740 Reproofe The Minister must plainely and particularly reprove sin 44 c. 707 The reasons for the necessity of reproofe 46 In foure things the Ministers wisdome in reproving sinne must appeare 49 50 And his love in three 51 Reasons why men cannot indure reproofe 52 Their folly appeares in â—oure things 53 Five Obiections answered against such Ministers 54 57 Dangerous not to indure the Word of reproofe 244 Righteousnesse Five things to be granted touching inherent righteousnesse 667 668 Yet cannot a man be iustified by that 669 Inherent righteousnesse a great ground of comfort 677 678 S. Sabbath THough the outward observation of the Sabbath be the least yet God is highly pleased with it and promiseth to reward it 701 705 The things required for the right observation of it 708 710 Sacriledge Is a great sinne 724 Sadnesse Christians should beware of sadnesse and feare 137 Salvation The whole glory of mans salvation is due to the Lord alone and his free grace 521 522 Though it be free to us Christ paid deare for it 600 601 Sanctification Whom the Lord iustifies he sanctifieth though this be not so perfect as the former yet is it more sensible to us because we are agents in it our selves 316 Foure maine differences betweene sanctification and iustification 656 659 Sanctification is not in the same measure in all true believers 657 Nor perfected in this life 658 None can be sanctified till he be iustified 730 Faith the inward instrument whereby God sanctifieth the heart 731 Reasons of it 738 739 Scandalous sinners We should do our best indeavor to bring scandalous sinners to open shame and punishment 182 c. Officers chiefly Ibid. How â—arre private Christians may go in this 185 c. Scripture We must esteeme reverently of every part of Scripture though we cannot at first reading or hearing profit by it 2 The duty we owe to those parts of the Word we cannot understand standeth in six points 2 3 The holy Scripture of the Old Testament was kept in the Sanctuary and Temple 4 It is the onely rule of true righteousnesse 380 c. The absolute perfection of the Scriptures appeares in six particulars 381 384 All Gods people have equall interest in the holy Scriptures 493 All truths necessary to salvation are plainely and clearely set â—â—wne in the Scriptures 512 513 768 Security Against secure sinners 209 214 Selfe-denyall To renounce our selves and with humbled soules to cast our selves upon the â—ree mercy of God in Christ is the way to obtaine comfort 647 Service of God Their solly which reâ—use Gods service because it is an heavy bondage 444 c. Reasons why men reâ—use Gods service 445 c. Gods service the most comfortable life 448 Foure things to be considered in the gracious disposition of our Master that maketh us chearfull in his service 451 Sight of sinne How far forth the discovering of sin to us is a blessing 340 How far forth a judgement 341 Sincerity The Lord desireth and highly esteems truth and sincerity of â—eart and â—oure reasoâ—s for that 368 371 It stands us all upon to 〈◊〉 diligently whether our hearts 〈◊〉 upâ—ight and thâ—ee motives to that 372 376 466 He that hath any one sâ—ving and sanctifying grace hath certainly an upright heart 376 Even the aptnesse that is in us to suspect our selves least our hearts should be unsound is a good signe of uprightnesse 376 719 So is the conscience we make of Gods commandements and to lead a godly life 378 Meanes to attaine sincerity and uprightnesse of heart 469 470 Care to keep our selves unâ—potted of every sin is a signe of sincerity 726 So is this when our maine intent and aime is to please God 728 Sinne. One sin drawes on another 14 Pardon of sin is more to be desired than deliverance from any outward misery 84 c. Sin the greatest evill 85 Sinnes are debts 86 Sin is filthenesse 87 Motives to seek pardon of sin 94 95 Pray daily for it though we be justified 666 Comfort from the pardon of sin 677 Meanes to obtaine it 96 97 98 Notes whereby to know sin is pardoned 100 101 How the assurance of pardon is lost 99 The godly man remembreth his sin with griefe 203 c. Three great mischiefs of scandalous sinnes that abound where the Gospell is preached 175 178 Learne to be afraid of sin 207 569 Every sin is a transgression of Gods Law 220 A contempt done unto God 221 Foure attributes of God by which it appeares that we are chiefly to mourne for our sinnes because God iâ— offended 22 c. No sin veniall or lightly to be accounted of 228 229 233 234 Yet are some greater than others 230 c. 549 552 Three causes of actuall sinnes 282 The godly man hath most cause to be afraid of sin 571 Foure things to be observed in the passion of Christ that do notably set forth the odiousnesse of sin 601 604 Five meanes to make us esteeme sin as it ought to be esteemed of 605 606 Speech Filthy speech becommeth not Christians 6 7 Spirit of God Five notes of the holy Spirit dwelling in us 150 151 The Spirit is the mark on Christs sheep whereby they may know they are his 747 By the fruits of the Spirit they may know they have the Spirit Ibid. Where the Spirit dwels it perswades them in the truth of religion 771 This no private Spirit 775 Strictnesse Maketh not Christs yoke intolerable 235 All precisenesse and strictnesse in small matters is not hypocrisie 236 581 714 Answer to them that blame professours for their scrupulousnesse 715 T. Trouble of mind Diverse obiections of men in that case answered 139 c. Take heed of seeking helpe in this case by false wayes 144 145 Tentations to despaire to be resisted and how 145 146 How to recover our selves and to overcome such tentations 148 c. Truth When a thing is said to bee done or spoken in truth 368 W. Watchfulnesse A
confesse and seeke pardon of it 3. That his sin did thus represent it selfe unto him and trouble him after God had pardoned it and reveiled so much to him by Nathan the Prophet The Lord hath put away thy sin saith Nathan to him 2 Sam. 12 13 thou shalt not dye 4. and lastly How came this to passe Surely his conscience being awakened by the ministery of Nathan did ever and anon lay his sin in his dish and put him in mind of it dogd him and met him in the face whither-soever he went and would give him no rest till it had driven him to humble himselfe before God and to get further assurance of the pardon of it Now from these points thus observed in this speech and example of David we have this to learn for our owne instruction That they that have truly repented cannot easily forget their sins but are apt to thinke oft of them and to bee much troubled for them See the proofe of this First In the generall profession the Church maketh Esa. 59.12 Our sins testifie against us for our transgressions are with us whither-soever we go whatsoever we are doing they are ever with us Secondly See it in sundry particulars Iob professeth of himselfe Iob 13.26 that the Lord made him to possesse the sins of his youth he could not leave thinking of them and being troubled with them And of David we oft read not in this place only but in sundry other places that he was oft in this case his sins were ever in his eye and thought â—sal 38 3. and 40.12 and 25.7 11 13. If any shall object that these examples prove not the point for these men were in trouble of mind who are apt to thinke more of their sins then they should doe I answer That even with such as God hath beene reconciled unto and who have had a comfortable assurance their sins have bin pardoned it hath bin thus their sins have beene ever before them they could not forget them See this in Paul who though he knew he had obtained mercy and pardon of that wrong he had done to Gods people before his conversion as himselfe professeth 1 Tim. 1.13 14. yet was that sin all the dayes of his life ever fresh in his memory and would not out and therefore ever and anon he doth take occasion to speake of it Acts 22.4 5 26.10 11. 1. Cor. 15.9 Gal. 1.13 Ephes. 3.8 1 Tim. 1 1â— When the Lord upon their repentance doth pardon the sins of his people their sins are then quite blotted out of his debt-booke as the Lord speaketh Esa. 43.25 and cast behind his backe Esay 38.17 hee remembreth them no more Iere 31.24 but though they bee pardoned that blotteth them not out of their remembrance nor causeth them to cast them behind their owne backs but they keepe them â—tiâ—l in mind and cannot forget them for all that So the Lord saith of his people Ezekiel 16.60 61. that when hee shall have stablished with them an everlasting covenant then they should remember their wayes and be ashamed and Ezekiel 36.27 28 31. when hee had said verse 27 28. I will put my spirit within you and ye shall bee my people and I will be your God he addeth verse 31. Then shall yee remember your owne evill wayes and your doings that were not good and shall loath your selves in your owne sight for your iniquities If any shall yet object The sins of David and Paul and of those people that Ezekiel speaketh of were hainous and grosse sins no marvell though such stucke long in their mindes and were before them But it followeth not from thence that all Gods people should have their sins in their remembrance alwayes and be troubled with them I answer That it hath beene thus not onely with such as have beene guilty of grosse sins but even with them that have lived most unblameably their sins have beene much in their minde and have beene ever before them they have thought of nothing more nor have beene troubled more with any thing then with their owne sins and corruptions Take two examples for this 1. Iohn the Baptist who though he had the worke of grace begun in him sooner then any meere man wee can reade of and were sanctified in his mothers belly Luke 1.44 As soone as the voyce of thy salutation sounded in mine eares the babe leaped in my wombe for joy yet were his sins and corruptions ever before him he was never without sight and sence of his sins or else he would never have said unto Christ as he did Mat. 3.14 I have need to bee baptised of thee 2. Paul even after his conversion had his sin ever before him and was much exercised with the sight and sence of his corruptions as you may see in that large complaint he makes Rom. 7.15 What I would that doe I not but what I hate that doe I verse 18. I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing and verse 23. I see a law in my members warring against the law of my minde and bringing mee into captivity to the law of sin and verse 24. O wretched man that I am You see all Gods people of all sorts such as have beene in affliction of minde and such as have had most comfortable assurance of Gods love such as have beene guilty of grosse offences and such as had lived most unblameably yet all of them have knowne sin by themselves and have much thought of their corruptions and beene troubled with them Now if we shall enquire into the grounds and reasons of this we shall finde three causes of it The first is their owne conscience which God hath set in the soule to be 1. A faithfull register to record all our doings and is therefore compared to a booke Reu. 20.12 2. To bee a faithfull witnesse against us Rom. 2.15 3. To be a controuler and censurer of us to rebuke and scourge us for our sins So it was said that Davids heart smote him diverse times 1 Sam. 24.5 2 Sam. 24.10 I speake not of all the offices of conscience but of those that concerne this matter in hand Now though every man hath this faculty placed in his soule and most men are never troubled with their sins though they have more sins recorded in those bookes then Gods servants have the difference ariseth from this that the consciences of most men are sencelesse and feared as the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 4.2 but the consciences of Gods people are sanctified as Paul saith of himselfe 2 Tim. 1.3 Heb. 13.18 and the image of God according to which they were first created is renewed in it to doe the offices that God placed it in the soule for their conscience is wakefull and quicke sighted and tender as the apple of the eye This we shall see in David his conscience was so wakefull that the least knocke would awaken it so soone as
Nathan came to him and knocketh at his heart though he had lyen asleepe so long yet his conscience wakeneth presently and he crieth out 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned So soone as Gad came to him with a message from God about the numbring of the people his conscience awakened presently and smote him for it 2 Sam. 24.10 And so was it with Peter the very looke of Christ wakened his conscience Luke 22.60 61. And as the regenerate mans conscience is wakefull so it is quicke sighted and tender also and can see and bee troubled with that another man will not as we see also in David 1 Sam. 24 5. The second cause of it is that they are more subject to affliction then other men and it is an usuall effect of affliction to bring mens sins into their remembrance that they had forgotten before As we see in the brethren of Ioseph whose troubles in Egypt brought the sin which they had committed against him twenty yeeres before as fresh into their remembrance as if it had beene but newly committed as you shall finde Gen. 42.21 So it appeareth by our Saviours speech to the sicke of the palsie Mat. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sins bee forgiven theee that his sicknesse brought his sins to his remembrance The third and last cause of this is the Lord himselfe he hath the chiefe hand in this it is he that keepeth the sins of his people ever in their eye and remembrance and will not suffer them to forget them It was the Lord that awakened the conscience of David hereby sending Nathan unto him 2 Sam. 12.1 It was the Lord that awakened the conscience of Peter by looking backe upon him Luke 22.61 It was the Lord that made Iob to possesse the sins of his youth Iob 13.26 And why dealeth the Lord thus with those whom he most dearely loveth that of all the people in the world they see most sins in themselves and are most troubled with them he setteth their sins ever in their sight and putteth them in minde of them Surely he doth this in much love Psal. 25.10 All the pathes of the Lord are mercy and truth unto his owne people He seeth this to be good and profitable for them many wayes Sixe principall benefits there are that Gods people receive by it First It reneweth and encrreaseth their repentance David did unfainedly repent of his adulterie and murder so soone as ever Nathan had dealt plainly with him as wee have heard 2 Sam. 12.13 and yet after that for many yeeres God followed him with many grievous judgements as he threatned 2 Sam. 12.10 11. and thereby did ever and anon bring those sins into his remembrance and put him in mind of them that he might repent better and more deeply for them This reason the Lord giveth Ezek. 20.43 There shall yee remember your wayes and all your doings wherein yee have beene defiled and ye shall loath your selves in your owne sight for all your evils you have committed And this is certainely one great benefit that commeth to us by the remembring of our old sins For wee are all farre short in repenting of them in that measure as we ought and according to the measure of our repentance shall our comfort and the assurance of the pardon of our sins be in the end As they that sow in teares shall reape in joy Psal. 126.5 Sound repentance and sorrow for sin will bring sound joy so proportionable to a mans seednes shall his harvest be plentifull repentance will bring plentifull joy a scant repentance scantnesse of comfort Secondly By this meanes God keepeth us humble and low in our owne eyes and preserveth us from pride and too good a conceit of our selves Thus dealt the Lord with blessed Paul 2 Cor. 12.7 Left I should bee exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations there was given unto mee a thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me lest I should bee exalted above measure And what was this thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan Surely some inward corruption that Paul felt in his owne heart which Satan stirred up in him And why did God discover this corruption of his heart vnto him why did God keepe him so long in the sight and sence of this his corruption he prayed thrice that is many times to get it removed and could not He telleth us and repeateth it twice in that verse as a thing worthy to be observed Lest I should be exalted above measure This use the Church professeth she made of it Lam. 2.19 20. Remembring mine affliction and my rebellions as Montanus and Leo Iudae render the word the wormewood and the gall that is the bitternesse and sorrow that I found in it my soule hath them still in remembrance and is humbled in mee And surely this is no small benefit we get by being well acquainted with our sins and thinking much of our owne corruptions We are all to apt if we be a little better in birth or in gifts or in riches or in beauty or in knowledge or in profession then others to be proud of it O what Lucifers would we be if the Lord should not now and then cast our owne dung into our faces and effectually discover to us our sins Surely God doth us in this a great favour as he did unto Paul for nothing would make our soules more odious unto God then pride nothing more amiable in his eyes then humilty will doe according to that of the Apostle Iames 4.6 God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble Thirdly By this meanes God maketh his servants flye to the throne of grace and breedeth and nourisheth in them an appetite â—n hunger and thirst after Christ in the word and Sacraments and maketh them to prize his favour in Christ above any thing in the world The proofe of this we see heere in David what made him heere to flye to God and to cry to him so earnestly for mercy Why hee telleth us heere in the text his sin was ever before him This effect had the knowledge and sence of sin in Paul at his first conversion when Christ had discovered his sin unto him though it were in a most terrible manner it drave him to seeke mercy of God by prayer as Christ told Ananias Acts 9.11 Goe to him for behold he prayeth And indeed none but they that have an effectuall knowledge and sence of sin will goe to God with any constancy or fervency of spirit How few and how cold and formall will our prayers be if we have no sence of our sins When David had said Psal. â—4 17 The righteous crie and the Lord heareth them he telleth in the next words ver 18. who be those righteous ones that use thus to cry unto God in their prayers that is to say those that are of a broken heart and contrite spirit This hunger and thirst after righteousnesse our